■*% 


<^  PRINCETON.    N.    J.  <C^ 


Presented  by  Mr  Samuel  Agnew  of  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


A^nrdu  Coll.  on  Baptism,  No.  _^  ^ 


-n 


/X.> 


^       %C^^  I'CC'-'   /^^^        -'^       '77.  .^'cZ^    / 


f 
<^-_ 


/^:i:;   .  ' 


■^^  / 


i^. 


^ 


t' 


TBE 


VINDICATED  BY  THE  SCRIPTURES. 


BY  DANIEL %ERIIILL,  A,  M. 
faster  of  the  Chureh  of  Christ,  in  Nottingham- West,  N.  H. 


FROM  THE  SEVERE  ACCUSATIONS  ;  THE  INGENIOUS^ 
BUT  VERY  MISCHIEVOUS,  SOPHISTRY, 


OF 


NATHANIEL  S.  PRIME, 
Paster  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  Cambridge,  N.  Y . 


CONCORD,  N.  H. 

fJRIWTED   BV   HILL   &   MOORE. 
1819. 


LET^ 


bell 

ing  kx 

ence ;  ai 

wh©  hav 

Son  of  Gov. 

Allofthisdesei 

are   here  style 

heloved  of  Goo 

spirit  of  Christ  in  . 

and  his  people.     Sut 

live  to  the  things  of 

been  led  by  the  Spirit  o. 

to  forsake  all  things  for  hn. 

The  business  of  the  prest 
or  acquit  you,  of  error  ;  but,  t 
ment  of  the  magnitude   of  the 
t^veen  the  Baptists  and  Pasdobapt. 
is  of  ancient  date  ;  but  of  late,  son 


FOF 

infants 
.  tliose 
lustbe 
itution 
it   did 

ia  he 

YOU, 


od 

,  (as 

.  great 

1  among 

a,  to  admit 

i^ould  so  per- 

iDother  ttiing. 

tptists  say)  1hat 

nose  Gonstituiion 

^,  belongini^  to  the 

nese,  would  make  a 

landment   and    pattern 

A'  Christ  would   beccne 

-e  very  much  force  in  Mr. 

e  can   be  no  coiJiprcmise  he- 

'..  t  p.  246.  :j:  p.  248.    J  p.  298,  299. 
Deut.  18.  15,  19. 


9 

ing"  controversj  might  soon  slumber  in  peace.  But  it 
is  the  life  of  error  to  clip,  or  counterfeit,  the  king-'s  coin. 
T«  compel  the  Scriptures  to  say  more,  or  less,  than 
they  do.  You  find,  that  God  in  his  word,  hath  exprest 
himself  in  a  clear,  distinct,  manner,  in  a  way  eas}^  to  be 
understood.  Truth  is  pleased  with  this  plaia  and  simple 
dress.  But  error  is  always  for  show  and  mystery.  She 
persuades  the  multitude,  that  the  things  of  revealed  re- 
lig-ion  are  so  wrapt  in  a  cloud,  as  not  to  be  understood, 
feut  by  those  who  are  adepts  at  discovery.  This  geuep- 
ally  believed,  the  work  of  error  is  more  than  half  ac- 
complished ;  and  the  most  adroit  deceiver  may  lead  o£f 
the  largest  company. 

This  being  the  most  prolific  source  of  separating  con- 
troversies, which  have  long  disturbed  and  distressed  the 
people  of  God,  a  short  illustration  of  it  may  prove 
profitable  to  many.  One  preacher,  or  writer,  proclaims 
what  he  knows,  and  then  proceeds  to  asserting,  imagin- 
ing, supposing,  or  guessing.  A  second  and  a  third,  to 
an  hundred,  do  the  same.  This  occasions  a  very  gen- 
eral observation,  and  question  ;  "One  tells  us  one  thing, 
another  a  different  thing.  Whona  shall  we  believe  V 
You,  Brethren,  know,  that  it  is  the  practice  of  both 
preachers  and  writers  to  publish  what  they  know  not. 
There  may  be  exceptions,  but  this  is  a  very  general 
thing,  with  those  who  set  up  for  leaders  in  religion. 
This  has  occasioned  the  whole  mystery  of  iniquity. 
This  is  the  only  thing  which  prevents  you,  and  your 
Brethren  among  the  Baptists  from  running  together  in 
the  things  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  Let  your  preachers 
and  writers  say  and  publish  but  what  they  know,  and  let 
the  Baptists  do  the  same,  there  could  be  no  divisions, 
for  truth  hath  not  fiilen  out  with  itself  It  is,  therefore, 
im|"'0«sible,  if  ten,  or  ten  thousand,  should  speak  the 
truth  concerning  the  things  of  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
©f  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  there  should  be  any  dis- 
cord amongst  them.  It  is  hence  evident,  that  all  the 
controversies  which  rend  the  people  of  God  andaiif;nate 
them  t.Vom  each  other,  arise  from  the  incorrect  asser- 
tion«,   daring  imaginations,   bold   suppoiitions,   or  pr*- 


10 

s'dmptaous  guessings,   of  those  who  would  be  thought 
leaders  of  ^Gd's  people. 

You  may  be  ready  with  a  very  anxious  question, 
What  can  we,  hearers  and  readers,  ^o,  to  put  a  stop  to 
these  nerer  sufficiently  to  be  deplored  controversies  ? 
The  answer  is  equally  ready.  Be  honest  toward  God 
and  j^ourselves,  willingly  become  fools  for  Christ  and 
the  gospel's  sake,  and  the  work  is  more  than  half  do»e. 
For  God  by  Isaiah,  speaking  of  gospel  times,  says,*  "  An 
highway  shall  be  there,  and  a  way,  and  it  shall  be  called 
the  way  of  holiness :  the  unclean  shall  not  pass  over  it ; 
but  it  shall  be  for  those  :  the  wayfaring  men  though 
fools  shall  Bot  err  therein."  The  fair  exposition  ■  ap- 
pears to  be,  that,  in  gospel  times^  the  way  of  gospel  prac- 
tice, shall  be  so  plain,  that  common  Christians,  or  those 
who  are  willingly  considered  fools,  for  Christ's  sake,  may 
understand  it,  and  that  the  unclean,  the  impenitent,  have 
no  portion  in  it.  But  you  may  reply,  have  not  the 
greatest,  the  wisest  and  the  best  of  men  been  always  on 
the  side  of  the  Paedobaptists,  and  against  the  Baptists  ? 
In  the  judgment  of  the  v.'orld,  it  hath  been  thus ;  and 
they  were  equally  against  Christ  and  his  Apostles.  This 
argument  is  a  very  principal  one  with  the  Papists  and 
pagans,  and  it  is  also  a  favorite  one  with  the  Frotestaat 
Pasdobaptists  at  the  present  day.  But,  it  is  an  argument 
which  ver}'^  illy  becomes  a  christian,  and  on  which  none 
can  rely  with. safety.  All,  who  put  confidence  in  it, 
trust  to  an  arm  of  flesh,  and  have  not  yet  cmsedfrom 
man.  Yeu  know  this  is  quite  a  flourishing  argument 
with  Mr.  P.  He,  speaking  of  the  Paedobaptists,  says, 
"  They  are  the  very  Churches,  which,  as  in  every  past 
age,  are  at  the  present  time  doing  a  hundred  fold  more 
to  promote  the  cause  of  Christianity.,  than  all  their  reviiers 
(the  Baptists)  ha\  e  done.  I  am  bold  to  aflirm,  (says  he) 
that  the  writings  of  o?ie  individual  of  the  Pcedobaptists^ 
the  first  President  Edwards,  are  of  tenfold  more  worth, 
than  all  the  writings  of  j'^our  denomination  in  this  coun- 
try, from  its  first  settlement  to'the  present  day."t 

It  may  be,  that,  as  we  pass  along,  we  shall  be  obliged 

*  l.«aic..h  35.  g,  t  p.  245,  24«. 


11 

t©  see,  and  notice,  some  incorrect  assertions^  daring  imag- 
inations^  bold  suppositions^  or  presusnptuous  guessings  of 
Mr.  P.  Should  he  have  employed  no  such  weaknesses, 
but  have  told  us  the  plain  Bible  truth,  then  will  his 
book  grow  in  our  esteem,  as  we  pass  aiong-.  At  least, 
he  maj'^be  perfectl}'  at  ease,  whilst  it  shall  pass  in  re- 
view :  for,  if  it  be  truth,  it  will,  like  pure  gold,  sustain 
no  loss  by  passing  the  crucible. 

It  has  been  an  axiom  with  the  Baptists,  and  a  some- 
what general  opinion  with  the  Protestant  Pasdobaptists, 
that  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  aii^  New  Testament  are 
a  swjfficient  rule  of  faith  and  practice.  This  is  still  the 
theory  of  many  Protestants,  but  the  practice  of  none. 
Mr.  Prime  avows  this  sentiment,  but  denies  it  in  the 
■next  sentence.*  "  Forms  of  worship  or  religious  rites, 
says  he^  are  positive  institutions ;  and  are,  therefore, 
obligatory  no  further  than  they  are  explicitly  revecthd.'^ 
This  is  very  correct.  But  what  is  his  following  sen- 
tence ?  "  That  the  mode  of  baptism  is  so  distinctly  re- 
vealed, as  to  prove  that  immersion  is  essential  to  its  due 
performance,  we  most  unequivocally  deny:  and  I  pledge 
myself  to  establish  the  position."  How^  he  has  perform- 
ed his  pledge,  we  may  see  in  its  proper  place.  It  is 
proper  here  to  remark,  that,  if  immersion  be  not  reveal- 
ed as  essential  to  baptism,  we  have  not  discovered,  nor 
has  he  told  us,  where  wre  may  find  the  application  of 
water  in  any  other  way,  essential  to  the  due  administra- 
tion of  the  ordinance.  It  thus  appears,  if  Mr.  P.  be  cor- 
rect, that  what  is  essential  to  the  due  performance  of 
baptism  is  not  explicitly  revealed,  and,  the  inevitable 
consequence,  from  bis  positioa,  is,  we  are  not  obliged  to 
the  performance  of  it.  Mr.  P.  will  discern  his  mistake, 
and  that  but  oae  way  is  open  for  his  safety,  and  that  is, 
to  join  with  the  multitude  of  his  Paedobaptist  brethren 
in  saying,  that  immersion  is  explicitly  revealed,  and 
nothing  else,  as  the  mode,  or  matter,  of  baptism.  Whilst 
Paedobaptists  generally  confess  the  above,  but  practice 
differeatly,  they  claim  the  privilege  of  changing  modes 
and  forms  to  suit  their  own  eonyenieace  ;  but  Mr.  P. 

*  p.  252. 


12 

fcas  committed  himself,  by  confessing  the  truth,  that 
"  Formsof  worship  or  religious  rites,  arc  positive  ivstitu- 
tions  :  and  are  therefore,  obligatory  no  further^  than  they 
are  explicitly  revealed.''^  To  be  entitled  to  self  consis- 
tency, Mr,  P.  must  conclude,  that  immersion  is  essential 
to  a  due  performance  of  baptism,  or  that  the  administra- 
tion of  the  ordinance  is  not  oblig-atory. 

Whilst  Mr.  P.'s  errors  will  have  no  quarter,  his  per- 
son will  be  treated  with  respect.  It  is,  however,  not  a 
very  easy  task  so  entirely  to  separate  the  man  from  his 
appendages,  as  to  treat  ♦he  latter  with  severity,  and  the 
feelings  of  the  farmer  be  in  perfect  quiet.  Mr.  P,  is, 
doubtless,  a  gentleman  in  character,  and  is  certainly  a 
man  of  considerable  talent,  and  has  deserved  well  of  his 
Brethren,  provided  zeal  and  labour,  in  such  a  service, 
deaiand  praise.  He  certainly  has  managed  his  ca^jse 
vpith  more  adroitness  than  many,  and  is  second  to  but  few, 
if  inferior  to  any,  especially  in  positive  declal^ations. 
It  coald  not  have  been  expected,  that  he  would  have 
embellished  his  pages  with  many  new  ideas.  All  the 
sources  of  argument,  for  Paedobaptism,  have  been  so  re- 
peatedly explored,  and  with  exquisite  diligence  culled, 
that  nothirg  new  was  to  be  expected.  However,  the 
principal  artillery  of  his  Brethren  he  hath  placed,  and 
worked  to  tke  best  advantage.  If,  therefore,  it  can  be 
shown,  that  his  ground  is  not  tenable  under  these  advan- 
tages, it  affords,  at  least,  a  doubt,  whether  the  Pgedo- 
baptists  would  not  do  well  to  relinquish  their  system. 

In  one  thing  Mr.  P.  is  deficient,  not  to  say,  faulty. 
H«  has  seldom,  if  ever,  named  page,  or  volume,  where 
his  quotations  from  the  ancients,  or  moderns,  might  be 
found ;  this  may  leave  a  doubt,  in  the  minds  of  some, 
whether  the  quotations  have  not  come  through  various 
hands,  and  lost  the  truth  in  their  passage.  For  instance, 
"  I  have  proved,  (says  Mr.  P.)  that  the  whole  Church 
was  Paedobaptist  for  1500  years.  Dr.  Gill  admits  that 
there  is  no  evidence  to  the  contrary  during  700  years."* 
No  page,  nor  book  is  mentioned,  where  Dr.  Gill  hat 
■aade  the  like  statement.      Now  those,   who  are  ae- 

^p,  242. 


IS 

.^uainted  with  Dr.  Gill,  will  imagine,  that  Mr.  P.  has 
quoted  from  some  spurious  production.  Especiaijy 
when  tney  shall  read  what  the  Dr.  has  said  upon  this 
Yerj  subject.  Says  thd^Dr.  m  his  brief  lliustratiotis,  6lc. 
Chapter  ii.  con.  4.  "  Christ  has  nowhere  promised,  that 
his  doctrine  and  ordinances  should  not  be  perverted : 
•  but,  on  the  contrary  has  given  clear  and  strong  intima- 
tions, that  there  should  be  a  great  failing  away,  and  de- 
parture from  the  truth  and  f}rdinances  of  the  gospel,  to 
make  way  for  the  revelation  of  Antichrist ;  and  though 
it  will  be  allowed,  that  during  this  period  mfant  baptism 
prevailed,jet  it  did  not  universally  obtain.  There  were 
witnesses  for  adult  baptism  in  every  age  :  and  Christ 
had  a  c«UKCH#h  the  -wilderness^  in  obscurity,  at  this  time, 
namely,  in  the  vallies  of  Piedmont;  -i^'ho  were,  from  the 
beginning  of  the  Aposkicy^  and  witnessed  against  it,  and 
bore  their  testimony  against  infant  baptism.''^  When  gen- 
tlemen write  for  the  instruction  of  the  public,  and  suffer 
themselves  to  be  so  far  misled  as  to  quote  Authors  not 
merely  incorrectly,  but  completely  opposite  from  what 
they  have  written,  they  should  very  carefully  mention 
page  and  volume,  otherwise  their  own  veracity  may  be 
questioned.  Especially,  when  such  instances  occur 
frequently,  as  we  shall  be  obliged  to  notice  as  we  pass 
along. 

It  may  be  displeasing  to  some  of  you,  my  Brethren, 
that  it  has  fallen  to  my  lot  to  enter  the  list  of  controver- 
sy with  Mr.  P.  and  it  may  be  unpleasant  to  more  that  I 
have  addrest  my  thoughts  to  you.  Why  should  this 
give  offence  ?  Was  I  not  for  many  years,  what  you  now 
are?  Do  I  not  know  your  doubts  and  diflicul ties  more 
than  many  ?  Am  not  I  acquainted  with  the  means  by 
wl^ch  you  are  prevented  from  looking  at  the  subject 
with  impartiality?  Do  I  not  know  what  it  takes,  to 
make  a  real  Baptist,  even  the  power  of  God,  and  that, 
sometimes,  he  uses  means  to  effect  it?  If  he  have  been 
pleased  to  make  me  one,  and  I  have  found  the  truth  to 
have  made  me  free  ;  then  is  it  not  a  duty  which  I  owe 
to  ray  God  and  you,  to  endeavour,  that  what  I  now  am, 
you  soon  may  be  ?     You  know,  that  I  have  hazarded  a 


14 

thousand  hard,  and  evil  things,  to  be  said  against  me,  for 
venturing  to  address  you,  on  the  present  subject,  and  in 
this  way.  Even  before  you  took  these  letters  into  hand, 
it  may  be,  that  you  heard  many  bitter  things  against  them, 
and  their  Author.  But,  Brethren,  1  beseech  you  re- 
member that  to  be  disciples  of  Jesus  will  cost  the  for- 
saking of  all  you  have,  and  your  prejudices  will  be  a 
part.  I  beseech  you  to  remember  one  thing  more:  yeu 
are  not  absolutely  sure  that  the  Baptist  system  is  wrong. 
They  surely  appear  to  hav^""  one  symptom  of  being 
right.  They  have  all  manner  of  evil  said  against  them 
Jalselif.  Of  which  you  may  be  more  fully  sensible,  be- 
fore the  close  of  the  present  discussion.  Perhaps,  by 
this  time,  the  reader  has  made  up  his  mii^d  to  proceed 
no  farther.  Well,  sir,  you  will  have  many  to  join  you. 
"  For  he,  that  doeth  evil,  hateth  the  light,  neither  will 
Gome  to  the  light,  lest  his  deeds  should  be  reproved." 

Brethren,  1  have  one  more  request.  1  beseech  you, 
deny  me  not-  It  is,  that  you  honestly  and  devoutly  pray 
the  Father  of  your  spirits  to  keep  you,  on  the  one  hand, 
ivom  embracing  error^ 'AVifk  on  the  other,  from  rejecting 
th«  truth.  Truth  is  strong  and  will  prevail.  I  know 
that  with  you  is  a  mighty  host,  a  potent  arm  of  flesh. 
B'Jt,  it  may  be,  that,  with  the  Baptists,  is  the  Lord  their 
God  to  help  them.  He  may  have  heard  the  scoffs  and 
the  letter  words  which  have  been  pronounced  against 
them. 

It  is  mwch  to  be  lamented,  that  the  present  controver- 
sy should  have  so  divided  the  people  of  God.  They 
ought  to  be  united,  and  all  rally,  for  the  common  de- 
fev.ce,  round  one  standard,  the  standard  of  truth.  God 
coaimands  this,  and  says  to  his  people,  who  are  in  that 
CO  lununity,  which  is  spiritually  called  Egj'pt  and  S|d- 
om,»'  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  par- 
tak^^rs  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her 
plagues/'* 

Whether  the  Baptist  Churches,  or  the  Pasdobaptist 
compose  this  community,  the  people  of  God  there  found, 
should  come  out.     Then  would  the  people  of  God  be  as 

^Revelations  xviii.  4. 


15 

an  army  with  banners,  and  cease  to  wound  each  other  t« 
the  destruction  of  the  wicked,asitis  feared,they  now  do. 
There  is  but  one  way,  which  presents  hope,  by  which 
this  greatly  to  be  desired  object  may  be  obtained. 
That  way  is,  let  each  one,  and  the  whole,  cease  from 
man^  and  hearken  to  the  Lord^  as  dear  children.  Then 
shall  they  be  of  one  mind  and  of  one  judgment,  all 
speaking  the  same  things,  and  no  divisioas  among  them. 
Supposing  this  to  be  our  present  disposition,  then  am  I 
ready  to  grasp  the  sword  of  the  Spirit  which  is  the 
word  of  God,  and,  by  it,  to  attempt,  in  the  name  of  Zi- 
on's  God  and  King,  to  wrest,  fiom  my  opponents,  the  ar- 
mour in  which  they  trust.  This  attempt  may  occupy 
our  whole  attention  in  the  following  letter.  For  which 
»ay  God  prepare  us,  for  Jesus'  sake. 

I  am,  ke. 


LETTER  III.. 

Belotfd  Brethren, 

The  question  before  us,  for  discussion,  is  bi*"  with 
momentous  consequences.  It  is  more  weighty,  thnv  h!1 
mort  li  cr©wns  and  kingdoms  The  mifichty  object  song-ht 
is,  whether  the  Paedobaptisr  Churches'  compriise  the 
visible  Church  of  Christ,  tlie  kingdom  of  heaven,  or  of 
God  on  the  earth ;  or  whether  the  Baptist  Churcht;8 
m\ke  up  this  community.  If  one  does,  the  other  does 
not.  For,  as  Mr.  P.  says, '•  If  one  is  right  the  other 
must  be  wrong,  and  all  attempts  to  unite  th«m,  must  he 
as  unsuccessful,  as  tne  att^'mpr  to  weld  iron  and  clay." 
You    kaow,  that  the  Paedobaptists  challenge   as  th« 


joundation^  and  Constitution  of  their  Churches,  whai 
they  term  the  Mrahamic  Covenant.  The  business  now 
to  be  endeavoured  is  to  lay  the  axe  at  the  root  of  their 
pretensions,  and,  by  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the 
word  of  God,  to  show,  that  the  gospel  Church  cannot  be 
built  upon  the  principles  which  they  assume,  as  the  ba- 
sis of  their  Churches. 

Since  the  Paedobaptists  claim  as  the  Constitution  of 
their  Church,  the  Covenant  of  Circumcision,  which 
they  name  the  Abrahamic  Covenant,  we  cannot  be  too 
careful,  fhat  we  understand  correctly  the  covenant  of 
Circumcision,  which  was  made  with  Abraham  and  the 
Covenants  of  proniiise,  which  were  revealed  unto  Abra- 
ham. 

That  you  may  possess  every  help,  which  the  Lord 
has  giten,  by  which  to  understand  these  covenants,  I 
may  here  set  down  all,  which  the  God  of  Israel  said  to 
Abraham,  relative  to  them,  and  what  explanations  the 
Spirit  hath  revealed  in  the  Old  Testament.  These 
great  things  are  thus  related.  Genesis  xii.  1,2,3,7. 
"Now  the  Lord  had  said  unto  Abram.get  thee  out  of  thy 
country,  and  from  thy  kindred,  and  from  thy  father's 
house, unto  a  land  that  I  will  show  thee;  and  1  will  make 
of  thee  a  great  nation,  and  I  will  bless  thee,  and  make 
thy  name  great;  and  thou  shalt  be  :i  blessing.  And  I 
will  bless  ihem  that  bless  thee,  and  curse  him  that  curs- 
eth  thee  ;  and  in  thee  shall  all  families  of  the  earth  be 
blessed.  And  the  Lord  appeared  unto  Abram,  and  said, 
unto  thy  seed  will  I  give  this  land  :  and  there  builded  he 
an  altar  unto  the  Lerd,  who  appeared  unto  him." 

Genesis  xiii.  14 — 17.  "And  the  Lord  said  unto  Abram, 
after  that  Lot  was  separated  from  him,  lift  up  now  thine 
eyes,  and  look  from  the  place  where  thou  art,  north- 
ward, and  southward,  and  eastward,  "and  westward:  for 
all  the  land  which  thou  seest,  to  thee  will  I  give  it,  and 
to  thy  seed  forever.  And  I  will  make  thy  seed  as  the 
dust  of  the  earth  :  so  that  if  a  man  can  number  the  dust 
of  the  earth,  then  shall  thy  seed  also  be  numbered. 
Arise,  walk  through  the  land,  in  the  length  of  it,  and  in 
the  breadth  of  it,  for  I  will  give  it  unto  thee.'" 

Chapter  xv.   5,   6,7,  and  14,   15,16,    18.     "  And  he 


17 

brought  him  forth  abroad  and  said,  look  now  toward 
heaven,  and  teli  the  stars,  if  thou  be  able  to  number 
them.  And  he  said  unto  him,sovs1iaU  thy  seed  be.  And 
he  believed  in  the  Lord;  and  fie} counted  it  to  him  for 
righteousness.  And  he  said  unto  him,  I  am  the  Lord 
that  brought  thee  out  of  Ur  of  the  Chaldees,  to  give 
thee  this  land  to  inherit.  And  also  that  nation,  whom 
they  shall  serve,  will  I  judge  ;  and  afterward  shall  they 
come  out  with  great  substance.  An-d  thou,.shalt  go  t(J 
thy  fathers  in  peace  ;  thou  shalt  be  buried  in  a  good  old 
age.  But  in  the  fourth  generation  they  s|pa.ll  come 
hither  again  :  for  the  iniquity  of  the  Am@rites  is  not  yet 
full.  In  that  same  day  thf.  Lord  made  a  covenant  with 
Abram,  saying,  unto  thy  seed  have  I  givea  this  land, 
from  the  river  of  Egypt  unto  the  great  river,  the  river 
Euphrates." 

Gen.  xvii.  1 — 8.  "And  when  Abram  was  ninety  years 
old  and  nine,  the  Lord  appeared  to  Abram,  and  said  unto 
him,  I  am  the  Almighty  God;  walk  before  me,  and  be 
thou  perfect.  And  I  v^v'ill  make  my  covenant  between  me 
and  thee,  and  will  multiply  thee  exceedingly.  And 
Abram  fell  on  his  face  :  and  God  talked  with  him,  saying, 
as  for  me,  behold  my  covenant  is  with  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  be  a  father  of  many  nations.  Neither  shall  thy 
name  any  more  be  called  Abram  ;  but  thy  name  shall  be 
Abraham ;  for  a  father  of  many  nations  have  1  made 
thee.  And  I  will  make  thee  exceeding  frn.itful,  and  I 
will  make  nations  of  thee,  and  kingf  shall  come  out  of 
thee.  And  I  will  establish  my  covenant  between  me 
and  thee,  andthy  seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations, 
for  an  everlasting  covenant,  to  be  a  God  unto  thee,  and 
to  thy  seed  after  thee.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee,  and  to 
thy  seed  after  thee,  the  land  wherein  thou  art  a  stran- 
ger, all  the  hmd  of  Canaan  for  an  everlasting  possession  ; 
and  I  will  be  their  God.  9  to  14.  And  God  said  unto 
Abraham,  thou  shalt  ke^p-  my  covenant  therefore,  thou 
and  thy  seed  after  thee,  in  their  generations.  This  is 
my  covenant,  which  ye  shall  keep,  between  me  and  you, 
and  thy  <ae.d  after  thee  ;  evcy  man-child  among  you  shall 
he  circumcised.     And    ye  shall  circumcise  the   flesh  of 


18 

your  foreskin;  and  zY  shall  be  a  token  of  the  eovenaat 
betwixt  me  and  you.  And  he  that  is  eight  dajs  old 
shall  be  circiimeised  among  you,  every  man  child  in 
your  generations ;  he  that  is  born  in  the  house,  or 
bought  with  money  of  any  stranger,  which  is  not  of  thy 
seed.  He  that  is  born  in  thy  house,  and  he  that  is 
b©ught  with  thy  money,  must  needs  be  circumcised  :  and 
my  covenant  shall  be  in  your  Jlcsh  for  an  everlasting 
covenant.  And  the  uncircumcised  man-child,  whose 
flesh  of  his  foreskin  is  not  circumcised,  that  soul  shall  be 
cut  off  from  his  people  ;  he  hath  broken  my  covenant. 
Verses  19|^16,  19,  21.  And  God  said  unto  Abraham,  as 
for  Sarai  thy  wife,  thou  shalt  not  call  her  name  Sarai, 
butSa'^ah  shall  her  name  be.  And  1  will  bless  her,  and 
give  thee  a  son  also  of  her;  yea,  I  will  bless  her,  and 
she  shall  be  a  mother  of  nations  ;  kings  of  people  shall 
be  of  her.  And  God  said,  Sarah  thy  wife  shall  bear 
thee  a  son  indeed ;  and  thou  shalt  call  his  name  Isaac  : 
and  I  will  establish  my  covenant  with  him  for  an  ever- 
lasting covenant  and  with  his  seed  after  him. — But  my 
covenant  will  I  establish  with  Isaac,  whom  Sarah  shall 
bear  unto  thee  at  this  set  time  in  the  next  year.  23. 
And  x\braham  topk  Ishmael  his  sob,  and  ail  that  were 
born  in  his  house,  and  all  that  were  oought  with  his 
money,  every  male  among  the  men  of  Abraham's  house, 
and  circumcised  the  flesh  of  their  foreskin  in  the  self- 
same day,  as  God  had  said  unto  him." 

Chap,  xviii.  17,18,19.  "And  the  Lord  said,  shall! 
hide  from  Abraham  that  thing  which  I  do  ;  seeing  that 
Abraham  shall  surely  become  a  great  and  mighty  nation, 
and  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  shall  be  blessed  in  him  ? 
For  I  knew  him,  that  he  will  command  his  children  and 
his  household  after  him,  and  they  shall  keep  the  way  of 
the  Lord,  to  do  justice  and  judgment ;  that  the  Lord 
may  bring  upon  Abraham  that  which  he  hath  spoken  of 
him." 

Chap.  xxii.  15,16,17,18.  "And  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
called  unto  Abraham  out  of  heaven  the  second  time, 
a»d  said,  by  myself  have  T  sworn^  saitb  the  Lord,  for  be- 
cause thou  hast  done  this  thing,  and  hast  not  withheld 
ihy  son,  thine  only  sod  :  That  in  blessing  I  will  blesi 


19 

thee,  and  in  multiplying- 1  will  multiply  thy  seed  as  th« 
stars  of  the  heaven,  and  as  the  sand  which  is  upon  the 
sea  shore  ;  and  thy  seed  shall  possess  the  gate  ©f  his 
enemies  :  And  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  nations  of  the 
earth  be  blessed  ;  because  thou  hast  obeyed  my  voice." 

Chap.  xxiv.  7.  "The  Lord  God  of  heaven,  which  took 
me  from  my  father's  house,  and  from  the  land  of  my 
kindred,  and  which  spake  unto  me,  and  that  sware  unta 
me,  saying,  unto  thy  seed  will  T  give  this  land  ;  and  he 
shall  send  his  angel  before  thee,  and  thou  shalt  take  a 
wife  unto  my  son  from  thence."  ^ 

Here  is  the  text,  the  Bible,  the  sum  of  God's  word, 
relative  to  the  great  transactions  of  God  with  Abraham, 
Great  they  are.  The  present,  and  interesting,  enquiry 
is,  What  are  they  ?  The  answer  appears  plain.  In  the 
four  first  passages,  or  paragraphs,  there  are  covenants 
of  COMMAND  and  PKOMfSic.  In  the  fifth  paragraph^  there  is 
what,  in  Acts  vii.  8,  i»  called  the  covenant  of  circumcision^ 
which  was  instituted  and  appointed  to  be  a  token  of  the 
preceding  and  inestimable  covenant^  or  covenants^  of 
promise,  made  by  the  Lord  to  Abraham.  This  cove- 
nant of  circumcision  is  in  its  nature  and  design,  as  dis- 
tinct from  the  preceding.of  which  it  was  appointed  to  be 
the  token,  as  was  the  rainbow,  or  God's  bow  in  the  cloud, 
which  he  appointed  to  be  a  commemorative  token  of 
his  covenant  with  Noah  and  all  flesh,  that  he  would  no 
more  envelope  the  earth  with  a  general  deluge.  Gen. 
ix.  8  to  17.  It  is  very  preposterous  to  consider  this  cov- 
enant to  be  the  covenant  ef  promise^  for  this  is  in  Christ 
and  ordered  in  ail  things  and  sure,  but  that  is  broken  by 
omitting  to  circumcise  a  man-child.  The  covenants  of 
promise  God  bound  himself  by  his  word  and  oath  to  keep. 
The  covenant  of  circumcision  he  commanded  Abraham 
to  keep.  This  covenant  is  not  styled  the  Abrahamtc 
covenant.  But  repeatedly  does  God  pronounce  it  to  be 
his  covenant.  It  was  this  covenant  and  this  only,  which, 
in  the  first  instance,  gave  visible  distinction^  external  and 
censtitutional  shape  to  Abraham  and  his  household,  from 
all  the  other  families  and  tribes  of  the  earth.  The 
other  covenants  gave  no  more  distinctive  visibility  to 
Abraham  and  his  family,   than  did  the  covenants  of 


20 

proTpise  made  in  thp  harden  of  Kfien  and  to  Noah  after 
the  llood,  give  disiinctive  visibility  to  Adam's  faniiiy  and 
to  Noah's.  Hence,  on  the  covenant  of  circumcisioQ 
and  the  obr^en  ance  of  it,  in  distinction  from  the  cove- 
nants of  promise,  resets  the  visibility  of  the  church  and 
polity  of  Israel,  as  does  the  visibility  of  the  gospel 
church  upon  the  cfeservance  o{'  the  ordinances  ol  Christ, 
and,  in  the  first  mstance,  upon  that  of  ba{>tism.  Hence, 
ai>o,  all,  which  Dr.  Heed,  Mr.  Prime  and  their  brethren 
have  said  of  the  covenant  of  circrjmcision  being  the 
covenant  of  grace,  and  containing  ail  the  precious 
promises  made  to  the  Israelites  and  to  the  gospel  church, 
is  no  mor^  th^n  their  presumplnons  guessing  :  for  it  con- 
tains no  promise,  more  tlsan  it  shall  be  a  token  of  th^ 
covenant  of  promise.  It  is  therefore  this  covenant  of 
circnrnci<-ion,  ^md  this  only,  which,  in  the  first  instance, 
gave  to  Abraham  and  his  tamily  visible  distinction  finm 
all  other  nations  and  tril>es  of  the  earth  :  and  it  is  this 
covenant  and  can  be  no  other,  of  which  Mr.  P.  says, 
(|-age  ?2,)  "The  covenant  made  with  Abraham  is  the 
coKsrnuTio^  of  the  church — that  compact  which  forms 
th<  basis,  or  gives  eoc'stence  to  the  crmmunity."  For 
the  preceding  co\enanis  of  promise  contained  x)o  exprest 
CO nstihitiG?!,  com pRCi^  or  basis,  which  gave  visible  exr^t- 
ence  to  any  new  coi/imunity.  Nor  was  there  any  such 
community  in  exi«;tence,  or  covenant  revealed,  by  which 
to  form  it,  till  more  than  twenty  years  after  the  cove- 
nant of  promise  was  confirmed  of  God  in  Christ.  Hence 
all  the  credit  and  authority,  which  Mr.  P.  claims,  from 
the  beginning  to  the  end  of  his  b(fk,  for  the  church- 
mcrnherskip  of  Jci^inh..  or  *  hrisiiun  infants,  on  account 
of  the  covenants  of  promise,  or  any  corcnant^  which 
existed  prior  to  the  covenant  of  circumcision,  are 
mtrely  imoginary.  Whfn  this  covenant  existed,  it  gave, 
(and  we  freely  own  it.)  vi'^il'le  form  and  comeliness  to  a 
nevy  and  distinct  comnunity.  But  this  covenant  ha« 
nothing  to  do  in  giviisg  form,  or  visible  existence,  to  the 
gospel  church.  When  Mr.  P.  and  his  brethren  shall 
understand  this,  it  is  hopt  d,  that  they  will  ingenuously 
confess  it,  and  aHo  vvilii "<lv  know,  that  it  is  tlie  institu- 
tions of  J  e$us  Christy  andwoT  the  covenant  of  circumcision^ 


21 

which  eomprise  the  constitution  and  give  visible  exist- 
ence to  the  gospel  church.  It  likewise  hence  appears, 
that  Mr.  Prime  committed  a  mistake  when  he  accused 
(in  page  27)  the  Baptist  teachers  of  being  grossly  ignor- 
ant^ or  baselg  dishonesty  for  making  a  distinction  between 
the  covenant  of  circumcisi«»n  and  that  of  promise,  and 
he  does  not  appear  to  advantage  in  attempting  to  ridicule 
them  for  placing  one,  (jnst  where  the  Lord  does,)  as 
the  token  of  the  other.  That  is,  God  appeinted  the  cov- 
enant which  Abraham  was  to  keep,  for  a  token  of  the 
covenant  which  he  himself  would  perform.  Hence  also 
appears  the  extreme  indiscreetness  of  the  multitude  of 
Uie  Paedobaptist  writers,  in  so  frequently  and  so  abun- 
dantly asserting  that  circumcision  is  a  seal  of  the  cove- 
nant of  grace.  This  is  in  them  boldness  to  be  reprov- 
ed. This  is  not  merely  guessing  whnt  the  Bible  no 
where  intimates,  but  asserting  what  is  totally  contrary 
from  truth  and  the  nature  of  the  thing.  What !  shall 
God  make  the  work  of  Abraham,  a  covenant  which  he 
was  commanded  to  keep,  the  seal  of  the  everlasting 
covenant  and  promise  of  Jehovah ;  the  eternal  purpose 
and  oath  of  God,  rather  than  the  covenant  of  circumcis- 
ion, are  this  seal. 

If  the  covenant  of  circumcision  be  the  covenant  of 
grace,  or  of  promise,  and  circumcision  the  seal  of  this 
covenant,  then  the  covenant  has  been  broken  hundreds 
and  thousands  of  times,  and  thus  the  seal  violated.  But 
as  all  this  parade,  which  the  Pasdobaptist  preachers 
make  about  the  covenant  of  circumcision  beijig  the  cov- 
enant of  grace.)  and  circumcision  the  seal  of  the  everlast- 
ing covenant,  takes  its  rise  and  life  from  their  incorrect 
assertions  and  bold  suppositions,  we  might  just  contra- 
dict them,  and  suffer  them  to  pass  without  further  no- 
tice, were  it  not  for  the  very  mischievous  use  which  they 
make  of  it.  For  after  having  palmed  this  egregious 
mistake  upon  the  common  people,  it  is  easy  for  them  to 
transmute  circumcision  into  baptism,  and  make  that  also 
the  seal  of  the  covenant,aad  also  make  the  people  to  be- 
lieve that  Abraham  sealed  his  children  in  the  covenant 
of  grace  by  circumcising  them,  so  parents  now  should 
have  their  children  sealed  by  baptism.     A  more  gross 


22 

superstition,  probablj,  was  never  imposed  upon  civilizeS" 
men.  If  you  ask  them,  Who  told  you  that  circumcision 
is  a  seal  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  or  of  any  other  cov- 
enant ;  or  that  baptism  has  taken  the  place  of  circum- 
cisien,  and  is  to  be  applied  to  similar  subjects  ;  or  that 
Abraham  pnt  the  seal  of  the  covenant  npon  his  children 
by  circumcision,  and  that  now  ours  should  be  sealed  by 
baptism  ? — they  have  no  correct  answer  to  g-ive  you. 

In  the  jivt  last  paragraphs  which  we  selected  from  the 
scriptures  of  truth,  and  which  relate  to  Abraham,  and 
comprise,  together  with  the  preceding,  the  sura  of  all 
the  great  and  precious  promisees  which  God  made  to 
him  and  to  the  world,  through  his  seed  which  is  Chri^. 
But  in  pone  of  these  premises  or  covenants,  do  we  find 
til  at  God  promised^  thraugh  Shrahain^s  fidelity  in  keeping 
covenant^  an  interest  in  the  coveiiani  of  grace^  to  his  chil' 
dren  after  the  Jlesh  In  these  parFigraphs,some  of  the  for- 
Bier  covenants  are  rehearsed  with  additions.  But  in 
n'^ne  of  them,  nor  in  any  other  part  of  the  Bible,  is 
there  a  word  of  promise  that  our  faithfulness  shall  jse- 
cure  the  beloved  children  of  our  bodies  an  interest  in 
th  •  covenant  of  grace,  or  shall  secure  the  salvation  of 
th'^ir  precious  immortal  souls.  This  sentiment  does  in- 
deed appear  a  near  kinsman  to  the  Fapistical  doctrine  of 
Supererogation.  The  passage  to  which  they  would  at- 
tach such  a  sentiment  is  in  Gen.  xviii.  19.  For  1  know 
him  (Abranam)  that  he  "will  command  hif^  children  and  his 
household  after  him,  and  they  shall  keep  the  "jcay  of  the 
Lord  to  do  justice  and  judgment^  that  the  Lord  may  bring 
tij'on  Abraham  that  which  he  hath  spoken  of  mim.  Here 
the  Lord  tells  us,  1st,  what  he  knew  Abraham  would  do; 
2d,  what  he  himself  promised  to  do  ;  and  3dly,  for  what 
he  would  do  it.  "  Abraham  would  command  his 
children  and  his  household  after  him."  The  Lord  prom- 
ised saying,  ''  They  shall  keep  the  wa}'  of  the  Lord  to 
justice  and  judgment."  The  thing  to  be  accomplished 
is,  ••'  That  the  Lord  may  bring  upon  Mrahum  thai  which 
he  hath  spoken  of  him."  Here'  is  no  covenant  mare 
with  Abraham  or  proposed  to  him  or  conditional  prom- 
ise,that  upon  his  faiihfulness  his  children  should  be  inter- 
ested in  any  covenant,  much  less  that  the>  should  be  io- 


£3 

terested  in  the  covenant  of  promise  of  eternal  life.  Wc 
by  no  means  say  uut  what  God  hath  commHuded  parents 
to  tfach. their  children  the  great  things  of  God  and  their 
duty  ;  speaking  to  them  of  those  Hiings  when  they  rise 
up  and  when  they  lie  down  ;  when  they  go  out  and  when 
they  come  in  ;  giving  tht-m  iine  upon  line  and  precept 
upon  precept.  Nor  do  we  say  but  what  God  has  encour- 
aged us  to  hope  that  our  faithful  endeavors  may  be  at- 
tended with  his  power  and  grace  to  the  salvation  of  our - 
households,  in  the  same  sense  in  which  he  encourages 
all  his  faithful  ministers  to  hope  that  a  blessing  may  at- 
tend their  labors.  But  what  we  say  is,  that  God  did  not 
make  any  covenant  of  promise  to  Abraham,  nor  has  he 
iiPthe  volume  of  Revelation  mentioned  the  like  to  any 
other  mere  man,  that  upon  his  faithfulness  to  bis  house- 
hold, thsy  shoJild  ali  partake  of  the  great  saiVrjtisn, 
Nor  has  be  any  where  intimated,  that  their  salvation 
was  suspended  upon  their  being  circamcised  or  bnplized. 
Hence,  if  ah  the  promises  whicb  were  made  to  Abra- 
ham and  ail  the  covenants  which  were  made  with  him, 
were  equally  made  to  and  with  ali  pious  parents  since, 
even  then,  whnt  manv  very  incorrectly  assert  would  not 
be  true,  that  God  hnth  suspended  the  salvation  of  the 
children  after  the  llesh  upon  the  faithfulness  of  the 
pn  rents. 

Having  viewed  as  carefully  a?  our  abilities  permilted 
all  the  promises  and  covenants,  which  were  revealed  and 
made  by  the  Lord  to,  and  with,  \brfjham,  this  appears 
a  fair,  unequivocal, ^and  irresi-tible  conclusion,  from  the 
Old  Testament,  That  provided  the  covenant  uf  circum 
ci-ion  be  the  foundation  of  the  P»dobaptist  Church,  as 
their  most  learned  and  strenuous  preachers  and  writers 
earnestly  contend,  then  their  Church  at  best  can  be  no 
more  than  a  token  of  the  true,  regular  and  gospel 
Church.  For  we  have  found  on  indubitable  evidence, 
th>it  the  covenant  of  circumcision  was  but  a  token  of  that 
covenant  of  promise,  which  includes  ChrisI  who  is  the 
foundation  of  the  gospel  Church,  and  his  word,  in  ih& 
New  Testament,  the  constitution.  This  evidence  is 
doi'.hly  g!]nrded — on  the  one  hand,  the  covenant  of  cir- 
cumci^!fep  was  not  made  till  Abraham  was  ninety  ye^r^ 


24 

•Id  and  nine,  whereas  the  exceedingly  ^reat  and  pre- 
cious promise,  which  is  the  foiindation  or  chief  corner 
stone  of  the  gospel  Church,  was  made  to  Abraham  when 
he  was  seventj-five ;  on  the  other  hand,  God  hath  pro- 
nounced the  covenant  of  circumcision  to  be  a  token  of 
the  other. 

However,  as  the  covenant  of  oircumcision  is  the  ba- 
sis, or  constitution,  upon  which  Psadobaptist  Churches 
must  stand,  or  else  crumble  to  the  dust,  like  the  baseless 
fabric  of  a  dream,  we  shall  carefully  inquire  what  ex- 
planations the  spirit  of  truth  hath  revealed  in  the  '^e.w 
Testament.  For  v/e  believe  equally  in  the  li^ew  Tes- 
tament as  we  do  in  the  Old,  and  if  there  he  any  thing  ip 
either  which  will  help  them,  we  cordially  'wish  them 
help.  We  are  willing  to  go  dowft,if  they  can  go  up  upon 
the  principles  of  the  truth  of  God.  Both  eannot  go  up. 
One  must  go  down.  To  examine  the  pretensions  of  our 
opponents  a  little  further,  we  turn  to  the  New  Testa- 
ment, where  we  find  the  following  passages  to  have 
some  bearing  on  the  subject. 

Acts  iii.  25.  ''Ye  are  the  children  of  the  prophets,  and 
of  the  covenant  which  God  made  with  our  fathers,  say- 
ing unto  Abraham^  and  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  kindreds 
of  the  earth  be  blessed." 

Acts  vii.  8.  "  And  he  gave  him  the  coveBant  ©f  cir- 
cumcision." 

Romans  iii.  1,2.  "What  profit  is  there  o{ circumcision? 
Much  every  way  ;  chiefly  because  that  unto  them  were 
committed  the  oracles  of  God^ 

Chap.  iv.  9,  10,  11,  12,  13.  "We  say  that  faith  was 
reckoned  unto  Abraham  for  righteousness.  How  was  it 
then  reckoned?  when  he  was  in  circuaicisior.'?or  in  uncir- 
cumcision  ?  JVot  in  circumcision^oxii  in  un circumcision.  And 
he  received  the  sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  right- 
eousness of  the  faith.,  which  he  had,  yet  being  uncircum- 
cised,  that  he  might  be  the  father  of  all  them  that  be- 
lieve, though  they  be  not  circumcised  ;  that  righteous- 
ness might  be  imputed  unto  them  also.  And  the  father 
of  circumcision,  to  th«^m-  who  are  not  of  the  circumcis- 
ion only,  bnl  who  also  walk  in  the  steps  o^  that  faith  of 
our  father  Abraham,  which  he  had,  being  yet  uncircujn- 


25 

eise8.  For  the  promise  that  he  should  he  the  heir  of  the 
world,  was  not  to  Abraham  or  to  his  seed,  through  the  law^ 
but  through  the  righteousness  oi  faith.'^'' 

Chap.  ix.  6,  7,  8.  "iN"ot  as  thoug'h  the  "word  of  God  hath 
takea  none  effect.  For  they  are  not  all  Israel  which  are 
of  Israel.  Neither  because  they  are  the  seed  o{  Abraham 
are  they  all  children^-  but  in  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called. 
That  is,  they  who  are  the  children  of  the  Jlesh^  these  are 
NOT  the  children  of  God  ;  but  the  children  of  the  pro- 
mise are  counted  for  the  seed^ 

Gal.  iii.  6,  7,  13, 14,  16,  17,  26,  27,28.  29.  "Abraham 
believed  God  aad  it  was  accounted  to  him  for  righteousness. 
Know  ye  therefore,  thai  they  which  are  of  faith  the  fcame 
are  the  children  oi'  Abraham.  Christ  hath  redeemed  us 
from  the  curse  of  the  lar/,  being  made  a  curse  for  us  ; 
for  it  is  written  Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangeth  on  a 
tree.  That  the  blessing  of  Abraham  might  come  on  the 
Gentiles  through  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  might  receive  the 
promise  of  the  spirit  through  faith. — Now  to  Abraham 
and  his  seed  were  the  promises  made.  He  saith  no^,  And 
to  seeds,  as  of  many^  hut  as  of  one,  and  to  thy  seed,  -which 
is  Christ.  And  this  I  say,  that  the  covenant  that  was  con- 
firrii'^.d  before  o/GocZ  2w  Christ,  the  law,  which  was  four 
hundred  and  thirty  years  after,  cannot  disannul,  that  it 
should  make  the  promise  of  none  effect. — For  ye  are  all 
the  children  of  God  hy  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  For  as  ma- 
ny of  you  as  have  been  baptized  into  Christ  have  put  on 
Christ.  There  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  there  is  nei- 
ther hond  nor  free,  there  is  neither  male  nor  female,  for 
they  are  all  one  in  Christ  Jesus.  And  if  ye  be  Christ's, 
then  are  ye  Abrahamh  seed,  and  h&irs  according  to  the 
promise.'''^ 

Chap.  iv.  28,  29,30,31.  "Now  we,  brethren,  as  Isaac 
urns,  are  the  children  of  promise.  But  as  then,  he  that 
wus  born  after  the  flesh,  persecuted  him  that  was  born 
after  the  Spirit^  even  so  it  is  now.  Nevertheless,  what 
saith  the  scriptures  ?  Cast  out  the  bondwoman  and  her 
«on,  for  the  son  of  the  hond  woman  shall  not  be  heir  with 
the  «on  of  the /r^e  woman.  So  then,  brethren,  we  ar« 
not  dbildren  of  the  bondwoman,  but  of  the/rce." 
3 


26 

Chap.  V.  2,  11.  "Behold,  I  Paul  say  unto  you,  that  if 
ye  be  circumcised,  Christ  shall  profit  you  Bothing*. — And 
I,  brethren,  if  1  yet  preach  circumcision,  why  do  1  yet 
fiuf^er  persecution  ?  i/ien  is  the   offence  of  the   cross  ceas- 

edy 

Chap.  vi.  12.  "As  many  as  desire  to  make  a  fair  shew 
in  the  Jiesh,  they  constrain  3^0 u  to  be  chxiimciscd,  only 
lest  they  should  suffer  persecution  for  the  cross  of  Christ.''^ 

Eph.  ii.  12.  "Ye  were  without  Christ,being  aliens  from 
the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and  strangers  from  the  cov- 
enants of  promise  " 

Heb.  vi.  12,  13,  14,  15,  17.  "Be  n®t  slothftii,  but  fol- 
lowers of  them  who  through  faith  niad  patience  inherit 
the  promises.  For  when  God  made  promise  to  Abrahanj, 
because  he  could  swear  by  no  greater,  he  sware  by  him- 
self saying,  surely  blessing  I  will  bless  thee,  and  multi- 
plying I  wil!  multiply  thee.  And  so, after  he  had  patiently 
endured,  he  obtained  the  promise. —  Wherein  God,  wil- 
ling more  abundantly  to  shew  unto  ihe  heiis  of  promise 
the  jmmutability  of  his  counsel,  confirmed  it  by  an  oath.'''' 

In  these  passages  is  contained  the  sum  of  what  is  said 
in  the  New  Testament  relative  to  the  covenant  of  cir- 
cumcision, and  of  the  covenants  of  promise.  It  is  appre^ 
hended,  that  3'our  ministers  will  concede  that,  if  the  con- 
stitution of  their  Church  be  not  found  in  the  passages  se- 
lected, it  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  New  Testament.  It 
is  not,  indeed,  to  be  supposed,  that  they  would  look  into 
the  New  Testament  for  the  constitution  of  their  Church 
since  they  do  not  for  the  members  or  subjects  of  which 
it  is  composed.  On  this  point,  snys  Mr.  P.  "  an  explicit 
revelation  (in  the  New  Testament)  would  be  altogether 
needless."*  if  all  their  writers  harmonize  with  him,  the 
enquiry  might  he  here  suspended  upon  the  principle  of 
their  concession,  that  the  constitution  of  their  Church 
is  not  explicitly  recognized  in  the  New  Testament.  But 
a  short  consideration  of  these  passages  may  not  be  un- 
profitable for  you,  nor  without  advantage  to  those,  whose 
Church  hath  received  her  constitution  from  Jesus  Christ 
an  ]  her  visibility  from  the  observance  of  Ai*  ordiHancef . 

*  .Page  21. 


27: 

In  these  scriptures  quoted,  ih^  corenant  of  circum- 
cision appears  a  distinct  thing  from,ftiie  covenant  of  pro- 
mise, though  having  a  relatio^^#jthvii..  It  aiso  appear* 
that  the  principal  adrantage  of-jDircanacision  was,  that 
the  oracles  of  God  were  committed  to  the  circumcised  : 
jet  faith  was  reckoned  to  Abraham  {or  righteousness  be- 
fore he  was  circumcised  ;  that  the  promise,  tbflthe  should 
be  the  heir  of  the  world,  was  not  made  to  him,  or  to  his 
seed  through  the  law,  but  through  the  rig|it&(iusnes»*of 
faith  :  and  that  he  received  the  sign  of  circumcision^  a 
seal  of  the  righteousness  of  this  faith,  which  he  had  beiore 
he  was  circumcised.  It  is  also  evident,  that  even  Abra- 
ham's children  had  no  just  pretension,  on  account  of  be- 
ing his^  to  claim  a  right  to  the  promise  ;  for  ''  They  who 
are  the  children  of  the  flesh,  these  are  not  the  children  of 
God  ;  but  the  children  of  promise  are  counted  for  the 
seed.'^''  It  is  further  manifest,  that  we  Gentiles  have  no 
lair  claim  to  be  Abraham's  children,  unless  we  be  of 
faith,  and  that  the  blessing  of  Abraham  must  come  on  us 
{hroa;;^h  Jesus  Christy  that  we  may  receive  the  promise 
of  the  spirit  through  faith.  For  the  promises,  which 
were  made  to  Abraham,  v/ere  essentially  made  to  Christ, 
and  confirmed  of  God  m  Christ  430  years  before  the 
Sinai  law  was  given ;  and  that  we  must  be  Christ's 
through  faith  in  him.  as  all  those  profess  to  be,  who  are 
baptized  into  him,  or  we  cannot  be  Abraham's  seed, 
and  heirs  according  to  the  promise.  Those,  who  are 
of  the  above  descriptions,  are,  as  Isaac  was,  the  children 
of  promise,  and,  for  the  present,  will  be  persecuted  by 
those,  who  are  born  after  the  flesh,  because  they  make 
a  distinction  between  Vachorbd  woman  and  the  free  and 
between  their  children.  It  is  still  further  evident, 
that  those  who  hold  the  covenant  of  circumcision  as  the 
basis,  or  constitution  of  their  church,  have  no  material 
profit  from  Christ's  appearing  in  the  flesh,  but  are  in  the 
situation  of  the  ancient  Israelites  as  to  church  state,  and 
have  the  veil  yet  upon  their  mind,  and  thus  escape  per- 
gec^ltion,  because,  in  such  a  practice,  the  offence  of  the 
cross  ceaseth  :  and  in  this  way  they  obtain  their  object, 
they  make  -a  fair  shew  in  the  world,  ajjd  suffer  "no  perse- 
•iition  for  the  cross  of  Christ. 


28 

The  following  conclusions  appear  to  flow  naturallj 
from  what  we  have  passed  over  : 

1.  That  the  constitution,  basis  or  visible  existence  of 
the  Pasdobaptist  church  cannot  be  that  covenant  of 
promise,  which  was  confirmed  of  God  in  Christ  430 
years  before  the  law,  for  in  that  there  are  found  n© 
rules,  statutes,  ©r  ordinances,  by  which  t©  constitute  any 
distinct,  visible  society. 

2.  That  as  it  was  the  covenant  of  circumcision,  which 
constituted  Abraham's  family  into  a  distinctive  form  ; 
so  it  is  a  predilection  in  favor  ©f  that  in  practice,  so  far 
as  circumstances  permit,  which  now  gives  visible  dis- 
tinction to  the  Paedobaptists. 

3.  That,  though  we  may  be  Abraham's  children  and 
heirs  according  to  the  promise,  yet  no  evidence  appears, 
that  our  children  can  be  Abraham's  grand  children,  so 
as  to  entitle  them  to  the  same  promise. 

4.  That  the  very  popular  idea,  that  circumcision  is  a 
seal  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  is  a  mere  fergery,  hav- 
ing no  countenance  from  eiiher  the  Old  Tesl'dment  or 
from  the  New.  The  idea  of  infant  baptism  or  sprinkling 
being  a  seal  i?^,  if  possible,  stili  mofe  absurd. 

5.  That  circun>ci5ion  was  the  seal  of  the  right eovsness 
of  Abraham's  faith,  and  of  no  other  person's,  and  thus 
was  he  distinguished  by  the  Lord,  as  an  example,  or 
father,  of  the  faithful. 

6.  Thai  the  Paedobaptist  church  is  very  similar  to 
the  ancient  Jewish  church,  a  mere  image  of  it,  with  a 
few  things  dissimilar.  1  do  not  say  that  their  practice 
is  iike  to  that  of  the  Jews  ;  but  I  might  say,  that  their 
leaders  have  a  similarity,  at  least  in  some  particulars. 
"  They  reject  the  counsel  of  God  against  themselves, 
not  being  baptized  with  the  baptism  of  John,  which 
is  the  only  ordinance  of  baptism  which  hafh  the 
honour  of  being  from  heaven."*  Also,  in  that  "  They 
shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  against  men  ;  taking  a  way 
the  key  of  hiuis^leJ.ge  ;  for  they  neither  go  in  thcmscWes^ 
neither  do  they  suffer  them  that  are  entering^  to  go  in."i 

*  Lv.ke  vii.  29,  30— Matthew  xxi.  25. 
t  Matthew  xxiii.  1.^— Lvk«  xi.  52. 


29 

In  our  next,  we  may  begin  to  hear  Mr.  P.  express  his 
sentiments  with  emphasis,  and  the  nature  of  his  evi- 
dence. May  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  guide  me  in  writing, 
and  you  in  reading. 

Affectionately  yours. 


LETTER  IV. 

Dear  Brethren, 

Tlie  controversy  now  on  hand,  and  which  may 
open  as  we  proceed,  is  not  merely  a  controversy  be- 
tween men,  between  the  people  of  God,  but,  on  the 
side  of  the  Baptist,  or  Pasdobaptist ;  it  is  also  against 
the  counsel,  word  and  kingdom  of  God.  If  the  Paedo- 
baptists,  in  church  building,  are  at  an  agreement  with 
the  revealed  will  of  that  grreat  Prophet,  of  v.iiom  Mo- 
ses in  the  law  did  write,  then  am  I  found,  at  least,  ignor- 
antly  fighting  against  God  and  his  Christ.  May  the 
God  of  truth  and  grace  prosper  his  own  cause,  and  all 
who  willingly  defend  it. 

Mr.  P.  on  page  18,  causes  his  Lebbeus  to  say,  "  I  per- 
ceived from  the  method  you  pursued  in  the  discussion  of 
ihe  subject  3'esterday,  that  the  smaeness  of  the  Je-wish 
and  Ghrisiian  churches  is  regarded  as  the  foundation  of 
i\\e\v  whole,  system/''  To  which,  on  thi  next  page,  he 
thus  replies,  ••'  IVe  do.,  indeed.,  consider  the  sameness  of 
the  church -ds  the  foundation  of  our  scht/ne  ;  and,  if  this 
point  is  established,  it  is  impossible  to  avoid  the  conse- 
quences. Your  ministers  are  fully  sensible  of  this,  and 
hence  their  constant  endeavours,  by  sopln-try  and  ridi- 
cule. h\  dogmatical  assertions   and  empty  declamations. 


30 

to  make  their  people  reject  the  sentiment.— The  same 
sovereign  act,  that  removed  the  one  (church)  establish- 
ed the  other  in  its  place,  and  on  the  same  foundation." 

Thoug-h  we  are  not  altogether  pleased  with  BIr.  P.'s 
manner  ei.expression,  yet  we  are  with  his  explicitness.  If 
he  can  make  his  position  good,  we  can  easily  dispense 
with  his  manner.  But  his  declaration,  that  "  The  same 
sovereign  act  that  removed  the  one^  established  the  other  in 
■lis  place ^  and  on  the  same  foundations'''^  must  be  number- 
ed among  his  incorrect  assertions  ;  it  is,  at  best,  but 
a  bold  guess ;  for  we  have  no  swch  account  in  the 
Bible. 

To  prepare  the  way  to  prove  the  sameness  of  the 
two  churches,  Mr.  P.  tells  us,  "  Infant  membersliip  was 
instituted  in  the  ancient  chureh  430  years  before  that 
law  (the  ceremonial)  had  existence."  This  is  another 
of  his  incorrect  assertions,  for,  as  we  have  before  pro- 
ved, there  was,  at  that  time,  n©  covenant  revealed,which 
instituted  membership  in  any  church  for  infants,  or 
adults.  To  gain  upon  his  readers  is^  doubtless,  his  ob- 
ject"; and  another  remarkable  passage  to  the  same 
point,  is  in  pages  28,  29,  where  he  makes  the  Bap- 
tist ministers  express,  by  the  mouth  of  Lebbeus,  a  wish, 
that  the  Pasdobaptist  would  not  so  frequently  use  the 
word  seal  in  reference  to  gospel  ordinances,  "  as  it 
sounds  Jewish,  or  rather  popish  in  the  ears  of  Baptists." 
To  which  he  thus  replies,  "If  they  had  said,  it  sounds 
too  evangelical^  or  apostolical  for  their  scheme,  they 
would  have  eome  much  nearer  the  truth  :  I  am  sure 
there  is  nothing  Jewish  in  it,  for  the  wore/ was  never  used 
under  that  dispensation  with  reference  to  religion.  It 
is  a  term  of  pure  gospel  origin,  and  the  apostle  declares 
that  it  was  applicable  to  circumcision,  for  he  calls  it  a 
SEAL  of  the  righteousness  of  faith.  And  as  to  its  being 
popish,  I  shall  only  observe,  that  if  that  church  had 
derivfid  all  its  doctriues  and  precepts  and  maxims,  and 
terms  from  the  gospel,  as  directly  as  this  term,  it  had 
never  been  the  scourge  and  reproach  of  the  christian 
world.  I  cnn  assure  you,  my  friend,  we  shall  never  lay 
aside  gospel  terms  in  condescension  to  the  prejudices  of 
the  Baptist." 


31 

Mr.  P.  should,  most  certainly,  be  very  sparing-  of*fiL« 
accusations  of  sophistry.  He  here  insinuates,  that  the 
word  seal>)  as  applied  to  gospel  or<Mnances  is  evangelical^ 
apostolical^  and  a  term  of  pure  gospel  origin^  vvhereas  it 
is  neither^  for  it  is  nev~^r  once  used  in  reference  to  any  re- 
lig-ious.  ordinance,  Christian  or  Jewish.  Nor  does  the 
apostle  use  it  in  the  general  sense,  which  Mr  P.  al- 
leges, calling  it  a  ''  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  faith." 
He  applies  it  in  a  restricted  sense,  as  a  '•'•seal  of  the  right* 
eousness  of  thefaith^^''  which  Abraham  had  before  he  was 
circumcised.  Besides,  what  he  says  of  the  Papists,  is 
very  incorrect  ;  for  it  was  their  perverting  the  plain 
sense  and  meaning"  of  words,  as  Mr.  P.  has  here  done, 
which  was  the  very  thing,  which  has  made  them  the 
reproach  and  scourge  of  Christianity. 

Mr.  P.  advances  with  apparent  cautioa  to  his  great  ob- 
ject, the  sameness  of  the  Christian  and  Jewish  churches, 
and  endeavors  to  gain,  beforehand,  his  readers  into  the 
belief,  that  infant  membership  was  instituted  by  the  ori- 
ginal covenant  of  promise,  made  with  Abraham  or  to 
him.  Speaking  of  this  covenant,  he  says,  ''  This  cove- 
&ant,  like  every  other,  consists  of  two  parts.  Abraham 
promises  obedience.  On  this  condition  the  Lord  gracious- 
ly promises  to  re^a-'arcZ  him."*  Again,  he  says,  '•  The 
covenant  which  Paul  delares  was  not  annulled  by  the 
ceremonial  law,  is  the  original  covenant  made  with  Abra- 
ham. With  this,  and  with  no  other,  the  430  j^ears  cor- 
respond. Hence  infant  membership  which  was  institu- 
ted 430  years  before  the  law  was  ordained,  certainly 
cannot  be  affected  by  the  repeal  of  that  law."t  Here 
are  some  truths^  and  some  things*  merely  imaginary. 
That  Abraham  promised  obedience^  and  that  a  ren^ard 
was  promised  on  that  condition^  is  imao-ination,  or  mere 
guessin.Qf ;  and  ihat  all  covenants  are  of  this  description^ 
do  and  live^  is  an  erroneous  supposition.  Was  the  cov- 
enant which  God  established  with  Noah  and  with  his 
se  >d,  and  with  every  living  creature  upon  the  eyrth^ 
that  there  should  no  m'v.^  be  a  geueral  dehige,  of  this 
description  ?|     Is  th?  h.mv  coven  ?.:t  of  this  description  ? 

*  Page  31.— t  Pages  38,  39.— :{:  Gea,  ix. 


32 

"Ndf  Nor  was  the  original  covenant  made  with  Abra- 
ham. But  Mr.  P  is  correct  in  sajing,  that  the  original 
covenant  m«de  with  Abraham  was  not  annulled  by  the 
ceremonial  law,  and  also,  that  with  this,  and  with  n& 
other^  the  430  years  correspond.  But  in  his  inference  he 
greatly  errs,  for  that  covenant  says  nothing  relative  to 
church  membership,  mnch  less,  if  less  than  tiothing  can 
be,  does  it  institute  infant  membership. 

Mr.  P.  presents,  after  having  prepared  the  wa}-,  five 
set  arguments,  upon  the  strength  of  whicl*,  he  rests  the 
cause.  To  these  arguments  due  attention  should  be 
paid,  and  full  weight  given.     He  thus  states  the 

First.  "  The  first  argument  which  1  adduced  in  sup- 
port of  that  sentiment,  (the  sameness  of  the  Jewish  and 
Christian  Churches)  was  drawn  from  the  sameness  of 
the  covenant  v,'bich  the  Lord  made  with  Abraham  and 
his  seed,  and  that  upon  which  the  Christian  Church  is 
founded.  I  iinll  make  of  thee  r  great  nation^  and  make 
thv  name  gr'  at :  and  thou  shall  be  a  blessing.  And  I  tn-ill 
bless  them  that  ^'less  thee  ;  and  curst  him  that  curscth  thee. 
Gen.  xii.  2,  3.  Of  this  covenant,  circumcision^  as  I  have 
already  shown,  was,  in  due  time  appointed  the  seal."^''^ 

This  argument,  upon  which  Mr.  P.  has  spent  much  la- 
bour, and  time,  will  occasion,  unless  it  be  in  the  dra- 
pery, but  very  little  controversy  between  him  and  us. 
For  we,  at  once  concede,  that  the  promise  contained  in 
the  passage  quoted,  comprises  the  seed  of  the  w-oman, 
which  was  to  bruise  the  serpent's  head,  and  so  comprises 
the  grand  foundation  of  all  our  hopes;  for  all  the  treas- 
ures of  God  are  laid  up  in  Christ,  and  all  the  promises 
are  in  him,  yea,  and  in  him,  Amen^  to  the  glory  of  God 
the  Father.'  But,  that  this  covenant  contained  the  con- 
stitution of  either  the  Jewish,  or  Christian  Church,  or 
so  much  as  mentions  aught  relative  to  infant  membership 
in  either,  is  what  we  cannet  acknowledge  without  evi- 
dence. He  has  well  proved  what  we  have  n©  wish  to 
deny;  but  that,  which  alone  could  make  any  thing  for 
the  sameness  of  the  Jewish  and  Christian  Churches,  he 
has  not  proved  at  all.     What  he  has  proved  has  no  more 

^  Pages  39,  40. 


53 

apparent  bearing  upon  his  grand  object,  than  it  has  u|^h 
Abel,  Enoch  and  Noah's  belonging  to  the  Jewish  or  |^s- 
pel  Church.  They  were  sav.*d  by  that  seed  of  the  wo- 
man which  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  she  was  of 
the  seed  of  Abraham.  That  ^ame  seed  was  included  in 
the  covenant  of  promise,  made  to  Abraham,  Gen.  xii. 
2,  3,  and  particKlarly  mentioned  by  Paul,  Gal.  iii.  16, 
and  by  which  all  that  believe  are  ^aved,  whether  they 
belong  to  the  Jewish  Church,  or  the  gospel  Church,  or 
to  neither. 

What  Mr.  P.  tells  us  at  the  close  of  the  statement  of 
his  argument,  that  circumcision  was  appointed  the  seal 
of  this  covenant,  requires  no  other  reply,  than  it  is  to  be 
added  to  the  number  of  his  presumptuous  guessings.  For 
he  neither  has  shown  us,  nor  can  show  us,' any  such 
thing. 

Mr.  P.'s  very  perplexing  difficulty,  and  that  of  his 
Brethren,  is  in  having  never  known,  or  in  always  for- 
getting, when  they  write  upon  the  subject,  that  neither 
the  Jewish^  wov-Ckristian  Church  is  built,  or  constituted 
as  to  its  visibility  upon  tl.'O  co\enant  of  promise,  or  what 
some  term  the  covenant  of  grace.  This  covenant  might 
have  been,  and  multitudes  saved,  and  yet  no  Church 
ever  built,  had  this  been  the  will  of  God.  But  it  pleas- 
ed God  to  have  it  otherwise  ;  he  therefore  chose  after 
he  had  several  times  revealed  the  covenant  or  covenants 
of  promise  more  and  more  distinctly  to  Abraham  to  man- 
ifest his  pleasure,  that  Abraham  and  his  household  and 
descendants  should  be  a  community  visibly  distinct  from 
the  nations  round  about  them.  To  effect  this,  God  gtjve 
unto  Abraham  the  covenant  of  circumcision.  So  it 
pleased  God,  in  the  beginning  of  the  gospel  dispensation, 
not  only  to  manifest  the  same  covenant  of  promise  siill 
moro  clearly,  than  what  he  had  done  to  Abraham;  but 
to  add  distinguishing  ordinances,  by  the  observance  of 
which  the  community  of  visible  Christians  might  be  vis- 
ibly distinct  from  all  thQ  world  besides  We,  therefore, 
with  all  readiness  agree,  that  the  Jewish  Church  is  built, 
as  to  its  visibility,  as  much  upon  the  covenant  of  prom- 
ise, as  is  the  Christian  Church,  and  that  is,  just  none  at 
5l\1   '  The   distinctivencssj   visibility,  or  perfect  line  of 


34 

demarkation  of  the  one,  takes  its  rise  from  the  coven- 
anWjf  circumcision,  and  is  whollj  dependant  upon  it. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  distinctiveness,  the  visibility,  or 
line  of  demarkation,  of  the  other,  takes  its  rise  from  the 
Baptism  of  repentance  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  is 
Tvhoil}'  dependant  upon  that.  The  Lord,  who  gave  the 
covenant  of  circumcision,  which  is  a  covenant  of  com- 
mandment, named,  m  ith  perfect  distinctness,  who  should 
compose  the  community,  which  should  be  separated  by 
it.  The  same  Lord  instituted  the  gospel  ordinance  of 
baptism,  and  as  distinctly  pointed  out  the  persons,  who 
might  compose  the  community,  which  sheuld  be  separ- 
ated by  that  ordinance.  Let  Mr.  Prime  and  his  Breth- 
ren understand  this  plain  subject  and  be  obedient^  and  it 
w  ill  save  them  a  world  of  very  perplexing  study.  It 
will  indeed  cut  the  Gordian  knot,  and  givejo}'  on  earth 
and  in  heaven  too.  This  my  beloved  Brethren,  would 
cause  you  and  the  despised  Baptists,  who  are  yet  every 
where  spoken  again«t,  to  run  together,  Rot  only  into  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  but  also  into  his  ordinances, 
with  exceeding  joy. 

You  will  by  no  means  understand  me  to  say,  either 
that  the  ancient  saints,  or  later  Christians  are  not  built 
on  Christ,  as  their  rock  and  everlasting  refuge.  Nor 
that  the  Jewish  Church,  or  gospel  Church,  was  not  built 
upon  the  word  of  Christ,  as  revealed  to  his  servants. 
For  they  were  both  thus  built  and  each  according  to  the 
distinctly  prescribed  form  revealed  for  each. 

Had-*  Mr.  Prime  understood  thi?  matter,  before  he 
wrote  the  lengthy  detail  of  his  first  argument,  he  would 
not  have  told  us,  that  "  The  children  of  believers  are 
now  born  into  the  covenant,*"*  and  that  "  being  born 
within  the  pale  of  the  covenant,  constitutes  membership 
in  the  fold  of  Christ.  And  whenever  a  child  is  born  to 
a  believing  parent,  the  moment,  that  it  becomes  a  mem- 
ber of  his  familj^,  it  becomes  connected  with  the 
Church,  and  is  to  be  recognized  as  soon,  hs  it  may  be 
done  by  receiving  the  appropriate  seal  of  the  coven- 
ant."    And  then  adds,  **  This  is   precisely  the  light   in 

*  P:i-e  48. 


35 

which  circumcision  was  regarded  under  the  formejj^is- 
pensation.''*  Yes,  we  know  this  to  be  Jewish,  a^  it 
was  rig-ht  then ;  it  was  the  thing"  commanded.  But  it  is 
not  Gisristian,  nor  right  now;  because  under  another 
dia^jensation,  and  not  commanded. 

Nothing  farther  appears  neces?ary,  in  reply  to  his 
first  argument,  yet  a  tew  words,  relative  to  an  important 
subject,  whicn  he  dvveils  upon  in  the  detail,  may  not  be 
oui  of  season.  He  streagiy  urges  parental  duty  and 
parental  faithfulness.  Had  he  plac^id  his  persuasions 
wholly,  as  he  has  in  part,  upon  the  command  of  God, 
and  upon  the  great  and  many  encouragements  given  both 
in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  that  such  fidelity  may 
be  crowned  with  success,  they  would  have  been  very 
weighty,  and  highly  deserving  the  attention  of  pious 
parents  ;  and  calculated  to  administer  solemn  conviction 
to  the  callous  hearts  of  ungodly  parents.  However, 
the  good  should  not  be  castaway,  on  account  of  its  being 
founded  upon  a  wrong  principle.  To  be  sure,  this  en- 
couragement to  parental  fidelity  does  not  appear  to  be 
any  part  of  the  covenant  of  proiaise^  or  to  grow,  unless 
indirectly,  out  of  it.  For  in  that,  there  is  no  doubt  ex- 
prest,  or  human  conditionalit}^  iavolved.  In  that^  there 
is  no  if  provided^  if  so  be,  Abraham  shall  walk  before 
me  and  be  perfect,  then  wilt  I  bless  him,  and  all  the 
kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  be  blessed  in  fiim,  that  is  in 
his  seed,  which  in  Christ.  But  God  commands  Abraham 
to  be  thus,  and  says,  I  know  him.  that  he  will  command 
his  children  and  his  household  after  him,  and  tl^ey  shall, 

Mr.  P.  before  he  closed,  gave  some  symptoms,  that 
he  began  to  think  in  the  same  way,  for  in  page  85,  he 
illustrated  the  encouragement  given  to  parental  faith- 
fulness, by  the  expectations  which  may  be  indulged  by 
a  fiiithful  minister  of  Christ.  Here  is  the  principle  up- 
on which  the  Bible  manifestly  places  it.  Here  would  we 
meet  Mr  P.  and  encourage  him  to  reprove  his  own  de- 
nomination, aad  ours  also,  ^ith  a  degree  of  severity. 

Mr.  P.'s  next  argument  is  now  to  pass  in  review.  ''Mj 

^  Page  Qi. 


3G 

second  argument,  says  he,  is,  that  the  same  principles  ot 
harness  and  obedience^  were  required  oi  the  Jewuh^  ihat 
are  requirt^d  of  the  Christian  church."* 

This  argument,  as  here  stated,  has  never,  to  my 
knowledge,  been  depte^d,  nor  can  it  be,  by  any,  who  are 
suitabiy  acquaint6(i  >vith  revealed  truth.  But  then,  it 
has  no  more  be  airing  upon  tue  point  in  controversy,  r.nd 
no  moie  proves  the  sameness  of  the  Jewish  and  Christ- 
ian churches,  than  it  proves  that  the  families  of  Adam, 
Seth  and  Noah  were  each  the  same  family.  Of  this, 
Mr.  P.  appears  not  insensible,  for  he  hmiself,  by  the 
mouth  of  his  iiciitions  opponent,  Lebbeus,  directly  re- 
plit'S,  ^'Tbis  argument  proves  nothing  to  your  purpose, 
unless  you  cnn  make  it  appear,  that  these  principles  of 
holiness  and  obedienee  Tcere  made  the  terws  of  abmission, 
or  condition  of  a  standing  in  that  comniunityy 

To  which  Mr.  P.  personally,  thus  replies,  "  TAi>  is 
precisely  what  I  calculate  to  do.-'  But  in  this  he  has 
failed  ;  utterly  failed.  But  he  has  proved,  abundpntly 
proved,  what  we  have  no  disposition  to  deny,  that  the 
Israelites  were  commanded  to  be  holy,  and  that  they 
were  under  moral  obligations  to  be  devout,  and  not 
hypocritical,  when  they  ottered  sacrihces,  and  perform- 
ed other  religious  duties,  which  were  enjoined  by  the 
ceremonial  law.  After  turning  the  question  mto  sever- 
al sh-^pes,  if  by  i-ny  nteans  he  might  work  out  an  affir- 
mative answer,  he  cunfessf  s.  not  in  iuet  so  many  words, 
but  cle^.riy  enough  for  af)  to  .understand,  that  a  profes- 
sion of^holiness  is  ^'OT  necessary  to  a  standing  in  the  Jew- 
ish church,  cr  to  con'^titute  membership  in  it.  His 
Tvords  are  ^^  They  were  born  mi (i  the  church,*"  page, 
122.  Also  in  pagf*  65,  he  expresses  himself  a  little 
m*  re  fully  '•'•  it  is,"  says  be,  "*  the  being  born  tsDith^n 
the.  pale  of  the  covenant,  that  constitutes  membership  " 
This  is  exactly  the  truth,  or^  at  least,  within  eight  days 
of  it.  FGr*the  Jewish  children,  when  horn,  or  when 
circumcised  at  eight  jiajs  old,vvere  asabsoiuteiy  mem'^'^TS 
of  that  commuDity  which  was  eneircied  hy  the  cowr-  -it 
of  circumcision,  as  they  were  at  any  after  period  of  iife. 

*Page  86. 


37  ^^    /^;: 

Indeed,  BIr.  P.  contends,  that  it  ^i*  not  th«  ordin|Uice 
which  constitutes  membership,  biit.'>'%  which  member- 
ship is  recognized.  A  person  m\s9\  become  a  memher  of 
any  society  before  he  can  receive,  the  badge  or  mark  of 
membership."*  Yon  may  indee^b^, a  little  surprised,' 
that  a  person  of  Mr.  P.'s  good  i^ense,  should  confess 
all  this,  and  a  s^reat  deal  more,  simiiarUo  it,  sgnd  after 
all  contend,  ''that  a  personal  profession  of  godliness,  or 
that  principles  of  holiness  and  obedience  were  rxquired^  er 
made  the  terms  of  admission^  or  condition  of  a  standing 
in  that  comm-nity."t  You  ought  not  to  fault  Mr.  P.  for 
not  having  argued,  or  done  better;  he  has  done  as  well 
as  any  man  could.  No  man  can  do  more,  than  make  a 
contradiction  look  plausibly.  He  has  done  this  :  and 
had  not  his  neighbour  come  to  search  him  out,  many 
might  have  deemed  his  system  defensible.  We  p*^  r- 
fectly  knew,  and  he  might,  in  the  outset,  had  he  not 
possessed  a  predilection  in  favor  of  a  system,  which  he 
too  incautiously  adopted,  yet  it  must  be  a  fruitless  labour 
to  endeavour  to  prove,  tha^  principles  of  holiji  ess  and 
obedience  were  terms  of  admission,  or  condition  of  stand- 
ing in  ci  society^  into  which  were  received,  in  its  first 
formation,  and  according  to  its  original  and  unalterable 
constitution,  and  by  the  command  of  God,  the  whole 
family,  yes,  all  the  subjects,  of  one  cf  the  most  potent 
princes  of  that  day.  The  constitution  required  that- 
every  male,  not  under  eight  days  old,  should  be  circum- 
cised, whether  born  in  the  house  or  bought  with  money. 
"  And  Abraham  tosk  Ishmael  his  son,  and  all  that  were 
born  in  his  h©use,  and  all  that  were  bought  with  his 
money,  every  male  among  the  men  of  Abraham's  house, 
and  circumcised  the  flesh  of  their  foreskin  in  the  snlf- 
snme  day,  as  God  had  said  uato  him. ''J  This  commu- 
nity, thus  constituted  and  thus  commenced,  was  more 
highly  favoured  by  heaven,  than  any  other  portion  of 
the  great  family  ol'  m">.n,  for  many  generations,  as  is 
aluindantly  witnessed  by  the  writings  of  Muses  and  other 
prophets.  No  other  nation  had  God  so  nigh  unio  them, 
nor  statutes  so  just,  nor  laws  so  pure  j  and  besides,  Je- 


*  Page  65.— t  Page  86.—;  Gen.  17. 

A 


38 

suifChrist,  the  only  Saviour,  was  by  types  and  shadow^, 
reve  aled  to  them,  as  the  efficacious  sacrifice,  who  would 
come,  and,  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself,  take  away  sin. 
Not  only  so,  but  they  were  exp^jcitly  told,  that  in  Abra- 
ham's seed  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth  should  be  bles- 
sed. 

To  the  renowned  Abraham,  and  to  this  community  as 
it  grew  into  the  Hebrew  nation,  God  made  many  great, 
and  very  precious  promises,  and  they  are  handed  down 
to  our  day,  for  the  instruction  and  comfort  of  all  that 
love  the  Lord  God  of  Abraham. 

Kere  we  might  close  our  answer  to  his  second  argu- 
ment, v/ere  it  not,  that  he  appears  to  bear  rather   hard 
upon  the  Baptists,  for  considering  the  Jewish  Church  to 
be  in  several  respects  typical  of  the  Christian.     In  his 
88th  page  it  is  thus  exprest.     ^*  Now  I  ask  you,  where  is 
there  any  thing  in  the   Baptist  Church,  to  answer  to  the 
type  of  infant  membership  in  the  Jewish  Church?  Such 
a  distinguishing  feature  in  the  type,  must  be  expected  to 
have    a  corresponding    feature    ih  the    antitype.     But 
where  is  there  a  shade  oHikeness — the  least  degree  of  sim- 
ilarity 1  I  defy  Argus  himself  to  discover  the  resembfanee. 
There  is  nothing  corresponding  in  the  antitype;  that  is, 
provided  the  Baptist  Church  is  the  true  gospel  Church," 
Were  I  to  meet  Mr.  P.  I  might  just  observe  to  him,  I 
have  but  two  eyes,  whilst  poetic  fiction  attributes  to  Ar- 
gus an  hundred,  yet  I  seem  to  discover  some  resemblance. 
Abraham's  seed  after  the  flesh  w^ere  to  receive,  at  eight 
days  old,    the  "  badge,  or    mark  of  membership  in  the 
Jewish  csmmunity,"  and  were   entitled,  by  God's  direc- 
tion, to  receive  much  instruction.     In  like   manner,  his 
seed  after  the   common  faith  of  God\s  elect,  are  to  re- 
ceive, whilst  babes  in  Christ,  the   baj3ge  or  mark    of 
membership  in   the  Christian  community,  and  are  enti- 
tled, by  the  direction  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  be  fed 
with  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word,  and  thus  nourishc-d 
up,  by  the  word  of  faith  and  good  doctrine,  unto  eternal 
life.     I  might  enquire,  if  there  did  n@t  appear  a  shade  of 
likeness^  some  small  degree    of  resemblance  ?  I  am  in- 
clined to  believe,  Mr.  P.  would  admit  the  fact.     Indeed, 
1  am  inclined  to  believe,  that  had  he  n©  greater  objec- 
tion against  the  Baptists,  than  the  want  of  the  above  re- 


v«emblance,  he  vvoald  be  able  to  discover  a  considerable 
likeness  between  the  type  and  the  antii3'-pe,  and  would, 
himself,  acknowledge,  that  the  Baptist  church  had  more 
favourable  symptoms  of  bein?^  the  gospel  church,  than 
his  book  seems  to  allow.  We  shall  endeavour  to  re- 
move his  dilliculties  0ut  of  the  way,  one  after  another, 
as  they  may  occur  in  prosecuting  the  present  labours. 

In  page,  125.  '-A 'third  avo--r.Pnt,  sajs  ]\lr.  P.  in 
fiivour  of  thesunieness  of  lli:;  ::,   is  derived  i\om 

the  application  of  the  some  ii..r;;vo  a>  express  the  rela- 
tion, between  God  and  the  church  mider  both  dispensa- 
tions." 

To  give  this  argument  the  best  possible  bearing  upon 
the  important  subject  in  debate,  he  takes  a  number  of 
the  most  kind  and  endearing  epithets  used  in  the  Old 
Testament,  by  the  Lord,  towards  anciest  Israel,  and 
some  predictions,  which  have  an  appropriate  application 
to  the  gospel  church,  and  contrasts  them  with  expres- 
sions and  epithets,  which  are  used  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, to  express  the  relation  which  the  Lord  bears  to 
the  New  Testament  church,  and  the  kindness  which  he 
hath  towards  her. 

We  have  no  disposition  to  gain-say  the  very  tender 
and  interesting  relation,  which  God  bore  to  ancient  Is- 
rael, his  chosen  people,  his  peculiar  people,  which  he 
redeemed  for  himself,  and  bare  as  on  eagles'  wings,  to 
whom  he  was  an  husband  and  a  God.  Instead  of  deny- 
ing this,  we  are  »filled  with  wonder,  at-  his  excee^iiig 
kindness  and  long-suffering  towards  Israel,  seeing  she  so 
often  and  so  treacherously  departed  from  the  Lord,  who 
was  married  unto  her.  But  the  time,  at  last,  came, 
when  he  put  her  a-a-ay,  and  gave  her  a  bill  of  divorce- 
'iiient,^  and  said,  '^She  is  not  my  wife,  neither  am  I  her  hii9- 
hand:'] 

All,  which  appears  necessary,  in  order  to  show  the 
inappiicableness  of  this  third  argument,  is,  to  observe 
that,  if  a  man  have  had  two  wives,  and  the  first,  by  rea- 
son of  her  having  treacherously  departed  from  her  hus- 
band, have  received  a  lill  of  divorce,  the  tender  expres- 
sions which  he  used,  and  the  loving  and  lovely  compar- 

"  Ji'reHTiiahiii.  8. — t  Hosea  ii.  2. 


40 

i^ons,  which  he  made  with  relation  to  her,  while  she 
continued  his  chaste  and  loving  wife,  have  no  aptitude 
to  show,  that  the  one  put  away  for  her  treachery,  is  the 
same  with  the  second,  whom  he  now  has ;  and  who  is, 
in  fact,  chaste  and  lovely ;  and  of  whom  the  husband 
now  says  the  same  things,  as  of  the  first,  with  many  ad- 
ditions. The  truth  is,  Mr.  P.  has  undertaken  to  prove 
too  much,  and  therefore  it  is,  that  he  labours  in  vain  for 
arguments  ;  for  none  can  reach  th?  subject. 

Who  would  have  thought,  that  a  person  of  his  knowl- 
edge in  things  civil  and  religious,  would  have  undertaken 
to  prove,  that  a  chaste  and  loving  wife,  which  any  per- 
son now  has,  is  the  same  with  a  repudiated,  divorced 
wife,  who  was  put  away  for  her  treachery  ;  and  thgit  the 
present  one  is  but  the  old  one  continued  ?  What  husband 
would  helieve  the  thing  to  be  true,  merely  from  his 
having  spoken  very  affectionately  of  the  first,  both  in 
direct  and  figurative  language,  in  the  day  of  her  es- 
pousal, and  during  her  chastity  ;  and  having,  since  her 
divorcement,  made  use  of  much  the  same  language,  with 
relation  to  the  second  :  and  suppose  the  husband  should 
be  told,  that  on  account  of  the  similarity  of  his  expres- 
sions towards  each,  it  was  evident,  that  in  his  estimation, 
the  two  women  were  but  one  and  the  same,  or  that  the 
second  was  but  the  first  continued  ;  would  he  admit  the 
position  ?  Yet  says  Mr.  P.  '•'•From  the  facts  it  is  evident^ 
that  in  God^s  estimaiion^  the  church  has  been  the  ^ame  in 
eroery  o^e.'**  It  is  rather  pleasing,  that  Mr,  P.  should 
make  u«!e  of  such  arguments ;  because  it  assures  us, 
that  he  had  no  good  ones  at  commaad. 

Were  this  the  place  for  it,  we  would  show,  that  the 
Lord's  estimation  is  very  different  from  Mr.  P.'s  suppo- 
sition. We  would  mention  what  the  Lord  saith,  Isaiah 
liv.  13— Ix.  21  ;  Jeremiah  xxxi.  31,  32,  33,  34  ;  Daniel 
ii.  44 — vii.  27  ;  Ephesians  ii.  15,  &c.  But  instead  of 
attending  to  this,  Mr.  P.'s  next  argument  calls  for  our 
consideration. 

'•  I  now  proceed,"  says  he,  "  to  a  fourth  argument  in 
support  of  the  sameness  of   the  Jewish  and  Christian 

*  Page  132, 


4i 

churches,  which  is  founded  on  the  nature  and  design   of 
the  special  ordinances  of  the   two  dispensations."* 

Because  there  is  a  likeness  between  the  special  ordin- 
ances of  the  two  dispensations,  it  no  more  follows,  that 
the  Jewish  church  is  the  same  with  the  Christian  church, 
than  it  does,  feecause  there  is  a  iikeaess  between  some 
special  things  in  my  family,  and  some  special  things 
belonging  to  my  neighbour's,  that,  therefore,  his  family 
and  mine  are  the  same.  But  I  apprehend,  that  Mr.  P. 
would  have  the  force  of  this  argument  to  rest  in  the 
yiafure  and  design  of  these  ordinances.  If  so,  then  we 
reply,  as  to  their  Viature^  there  is  a  very  great  dissimi-. 
Irrlty.  As  to  the  tirst,  one  is  passiiig  under  the  knife  in 
the  Jewish  dispensation  ;  the  other,  under  water  in  the 
Christian.  As  to  the  second,  it  was,  with  the  Jews,  the 
eating  of  a  lamb  roasted  with  bitter  he?bs  and  bread  un- 
leavened; with  Christians,  ihtt  eating  of  bread  and 
drinking  of  Avine.  But,  the  design  of  these  institutions 
is  of  higher  im.pert.  That  of  circumcision  was  to  mark 
the  difference  between  Abraham's  famih^,  and  all  other 
fiimiles  of  the  earth.  That  cf  baptism  to  mark  the 
di'-linction  between  Christ's  family  and  all  others.  That 
cf  tlic  passover  to  bring  to  remembrance  God's  special 
mercy  in  sparing  Israel,  wliilst  Egypt  was  destroyed. 
That  of  the  supper  to  bring  to  remembrance  our  Great 
High  Priest  and  sacrifice.  Many  more,  and  important 
things,  may  be  designed,  by  these  very  ^reat  and  inter- 
esting institutions.  But  no  one  such  design,  nor  all  put 
together,  show  the  differdnt  communities  practising 
these  different  institutions  to  be  one  and  the  same. 

No  more  w^ould  appear  necessary  upon  Mr.  P.'s  fourth 
argument,  were  it  not,  in  the  detail  of  it,  he  hath  drop- 
ped some  things  which  ma}'-  mislead  his  readers.  "  Cir- 
cumcision," says  he,  '•  was  an  external  sign  of  internal 
grace  ; — this  is  not  circumcision  which  is  outward  in  tbe 
tlesh.  Baptism  is  called  the  circumcision  of  Christ. 
The  place  which  they  (baptism  and  circumcision)  occu- 
py, is  precisely  the  same.  The  latter  was  the  jirst  seal 
of  the  covenant.     This,  I  have  shown  you,  was  the  core- 

*  rage  13S. 


42 

nant  of  grace.  Baptism  is  now  the  first  seal  of  the  cov- 
enant (of  grace,)  by  which  membership  in  the  Christian 
church  is  recogfnized,  and  'without  which.,  no  person  can 
be  properly  admitted  to  the  Lord's  table.*'*  In  this 
short  quotation,  Mr.  P.  has  the  following  incorrect  as- 
sertions. 1st.  "Circumcision  was  ?iXi  external  sign  of  inter- 
nal grace."  If  so,  it  must  have  been,  for  ought  he 
knows,  almost  uniformly  a  false  sign  ;  for  there  is  no 
direct  eridence,  that  more  than  one  of  the  circnmcised, 
appertaining  to  Abraham's  household  possest  internal 
grace  ;  nor  is  there  any  evidence  that  many  of  the  mil- 
lions of  Israelitish  infants,  to  whom  circumcision  was  ap- 
plied, had  internal  grace.  Besides,  2d.  It  is  a  contradic- 
tion to  common  sense,  to  say  ^'  that  circumcision  is  an  ex- 
ternal sig7i.,'^^  and  yet "  that  circumcision^  which  is  outward 
in  the  Jlesh.,  k  not  circumcision."  3d.  "Baptism  (says 
he)  is  called  the  circumcision  of  Christ."  It  is  not  so 
sailed  in  the  Bible.  4th.  That  "  the  place,  which  they 
(baptism  and  circumcision)  eccup}'',  is  precisely  the 
same."  5th.  "  That  circumcision  was  the  first  seal  of 
the  covenant  of  grace  anciently."  6th.  "That  baptism 
is  now  the  first  seal  of  the  same  covenant ;"  and  7th. 
"  That  by  baptism  membership  in  the  church  of  Christ 
is  recognized."  iVow  this  is  ail  guessing  ;  not  a  word 
of  it,  in  the  connexion,  or  sense,  in  which  Mr.  P.  asserts 
it,  is  found  within  the  covers  of  his  bible.  I  would 
not  so  much  blame  Mr.  P.  for  asserting  and  gues«ing 
(for  I  know  the  poverty  of  hi»  system  as  to  argument,) 
were  it  not  that  his  thus  asserting  and  guessing  may  do 
injury;  leading  and  strengthefling  the  erroneous  to  per- 
sist in  error<  But  to  assert  or  guess  seven  times  within  the 
compass  of  about  ©ne  page,  and  prove  nothing,  is  rather 
a  heavy  tax  upon  eur  patience. 

"  I  will,"  says  he,  "  only  add  here,  that  if  baptism 
were  not  appointed  by  eur  Lord  in  the  room  of  circum- 
cision^ and  so  understood  by  the  Apostles,  then  that  rite 
was  never  abrogated  bv  Jesus  Christ.f  If  the  command 
to  baptige  did  not  supersede  circumcision,  the  a  our 
Saviour  did  not  abrogate  that  rite  at  ail;  and  the 
Apostles  acted   witkout  authoritj',  in  discontinuing  it. "J 

*  Pages  134,  135.-~t  Page  136.— :{:  Pages  138, 139. 


43 

Then  circumcision  is,  in  fact,  not  abrogated,  if  we  may 
believe  the  principles  which  Mr.  P.  has  laid  iewn,  pa- 
ges 20,  21.  "It  requires,"  says  he,  "  the  same  authori'r 
ty  to  repeal  a  law,  that  it  did  to  enact  it. — When  the 
Lord  has  once  delivered  a  precept,  not  limited  in  its  na- 
ture, we  know,  that  it  must  be  obligatory  until  he  expli- 
ciily  repeals  it."  The  rite  of  circumcision  was  not  limit- 
ed in  its  nature  ;  at  least,  not  limited  to  begin  or  expire 
with  the  law  as  Mr.  P.  earnestly  contends,  and  as  we 
•admit.  Therefore,  if  the  Lord  Jesus  did  not  abrogate 
it  by  constituting  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  it  was  never 
abrogated  by  him.  Ke  certainly  did  not  then  abrogate 
it,  because,  as  Mr.  P.  says,  "it  must  be  obligatory  until 
he  explicitly  repeals  it."  It  cannot  have  been  repealed 
by  any  other  person,  because,  as  Mr.  P.  says,  "  it  takes 
the  same  authority  to  repeal  a  law,  that  it  did  to  enact 
it."  Hence,  if  we  may  believe  Mr.  P.'s  reasoning,  and 
we  are  not  disposed  to  contradict  it,  for  it  gives  us  pleasure 
to  agree  with  him  when  we  can,  the  rite  of  circumcis- 
ion is  not  abrogated.  This  does,  indeed,  appear  to  be  the 
fact ;  and  to  it,  manifestly  agree  the  reasonings  and  the 
judgment  of  the  Elders  and  Apostles,  at  Jerusalem  :  Acts, 
15th  and  21st  chapters.  To  be  sure, the  rite, if  not  abroga- 
ted, and  so  of  necessity  in  force,  had  no  bearing  upon  the 
Christian  church  ;  for  it  seemed  good  unto  the  HolyGhost, 
and  to  the  Elders  and  Apostles,  that  the  Gentiles  should 
not  be  required  to  be  circumcised  after  the  manner  of 
Moses.  Nor  indeed  to  observe  baptism,  or  any  other 
rite  in  its  room,  for,  say  the  Apostles,  Acts  xxi.  25,  '••As 
toiiching  the  Gentiles  who  believe,  we  have  written  and 
concluded^  that  they  observe  no  such  thing."  At  the  same 
time,  many  thousands  of  Jews,  who  believed,  %vere  zeal- 
ous of  the  law,  at  least,  of  the  law  of  circumcision. 
Hence,  Mr.  P.  and  the  scriptures,  appear  to  bring  us  to 
the  following  conclusions. 

1.  That  the  rite  of  circumcision  is  not  abrogated. 

2.  That,  as  circumcision  was  not  ordained  for  the 
Gentiles,  Gentile  believers  should  not  observe  it. 

3.  That  if  infant  baptism  came  in  the  room  of  circum^ 
cision,  yet  Gentile  believers  hnve  nothing  to  do  w'tb  it, 
for  tl.py  we 5  6  to  oh^srve  no  such  thing. 

4.  That  Jewish  believers   were  for  a  considerable 


44 

iiaie  inouig-cd  in  the  practice,  though  not  ebhgated   to 
the  observance,  of  circumcision. 

5.  That  unbelieving  Jev.s  are  yet  bound  hj  the  law 
of  circumcision.  This  is  probably  the  truth.  For  oth- 
erwise how  would  the  predictions,  which  relate  to  Ju- 
dah  and  Israel,  have  a  known  accomplishment.  Cir- 
eumcisicrn  had  no  dependance  upon  the  ceremonial  law 
fsrits  origin,  it  appears  not  to  be  dependant  upon  that 
law  for  its  continuance.  Circumcision  was  necessary  be- 
fore that  lavi^,  it  appears  necessary  since. 

6.  That  the  Jewish  Church,  though  divorced  from  the 
Lop<^,  and  her  house  left  desolate,  yet  appears  to  retain 
her  visibility,  and  upon  the  principle,  or  constitution, 
Vfhich  first  gave  her  visibility. 

7.  That  professing  Christians,  who  say,  they  are 
Jews,  or  the  Jev.-ish  Church  continueJ,  are  not.)  but  must 
lie.     V ::\.  ii-  9. — iii.  9. 

8.  That  the  only  plausible  plea  for  infant  Baptism  is 
come  to  nothing,  and  worse. 

3Ir.  P.  has  but  ene  more  set  argument  to  present  in 
favor  of  the  Jewish  and  Christian  Churches  being  one 
and  the  same,  and  that  he  snys  '"'  is  drazcti  from  the  ex- 
press declarations  of  scripture.'^ 

To  this  argument  we  wish  to  pay  due  attention,  for 
we  know,  that  by  the  scriptures,  ail  our  professions  and 
actions  must  be  weighed.  The  texts,  which  he  sets 
down  as  express  declaration^  of  the  unity  of  the  two 
Churches,  are 

1.  Matthew,  sxi.  43.  '^  The  kingdom  of  God  shall  be 
taken  from  you  and  given  to  a  nation  bringing  forth  th2 
fruits  thereof." 

"  The  kingdom  of  God,  he  says,  cannot  here  mean 
the  gospel  church,  for  that  was  not  yet  organized  :  and 
even  admitting  that  it  had  been,  these  unbelievers  did  not 
possess  a  standing  in  it^  and  therefore  it  could  not  be  ta- 
ken from  them.''t 

Here  he  has  two  things  very  contrary  from  scripture  ; 
and  one  very  much  against  himself ;  unless  he  means  to 
tell  us  that  the  gospel  church  was  never  taken  from  the 
Jewish  nation.     For  he  here  pronounces,  that  it  could 

*Pa§e  14S,— t  Page  144. 


45 

ttotbe  taken  from  them,  unless  they  had  a  standing  in  it. 
He  elsewhere  declares,  that  the  Jewish  nation  was  ex- 
communicated before  the  gospel  church  was  organized^ 
and  therefore  they  could  never  have  any  standing  in  it, 
and  hence  according  to  Mr.  P.  the  gospel  church  could 
never  be  taken  from  them.  Surely  the  Jewish  ehureh 
state  does  not  appear,  either  to  be  taken  from  them,  or 
given  to  any  other  nation.  For  they  are  as  much  a  visi- 
ble people,  and  as  much  in  a  church  5tate,  according  to 
Mr.  P.'s  definition  of  a  church,  (being  called  out  and  sep- 
arated from  others)  as  they  were  before  the  law  wag 
given  ;  and  perhaps  as  much  as  they  were  in  the  seven* 
ty  years'  captivity.  Hence,  his  text  is  nothing  to  his 
purpose. 

Mr.  P.  ought  to  have  known,  before  he  entered  the 
deep  waters  of  church  controversy,  that  the  Jewish 
church,  or  nation,  is  never  called  the  kingdom  of  God, 
©r  the  gospel  church,  or  by  any  other  name,  which  char- 
acterizes it  as  the  peculiar  people  of  that  Prophet,  which 
Moses  in  the  law*  did  say  should  come.  Had  he  knowQ 
^either  the  old  Testament  or  the  New,  with  relation  to 
the  gospel  church,  he  would  Hot  have  told  us,  that  the 
gospel  church  could  not  be  taken  from  the  Jews,  unless 
they  had  a  strmding  in  it.  For  both  Moses  and  the 
Prophetsinformf  «s,  that  they,  were  to  have  no  part  in  it^ 
but  to  be  excluded  from  it,  unless  they  were  righteous, 
taught  of  God  and  heard  Jesus  Christ.!  In  telling  us, 
that  the  kingdom  of  God,  the  gospel  church,  was  not 
yet  organized,  he  errs,  not  knowing  the  scriptures.  For 
a  considerable  time  before  this,  John  the  Baptist,  who 
was  certainly  equal  to  Abraham,  had  come  and  made 
ready  a  people  prepared  for  the  Lord/f  If  Abraham,  by 
the  command  of  Go^,  could  circumcise  his  household, 
and  constitute  them  into  a  church  ;  could  not  John,  by 
administering  the  counsel  of  God^  the  Baptism  from  hea- 
ven, to  the  penitent,  the  Lord's  spiritual  household,  con- 
stitute them  into  the  gospel  church  ?  If  he,  of  whom 
Christ  testifies,  that  among  them,  that  are  born  of  wo- 
men, there  hath  not  risen  a  greater  prophet  than  John  the 

*  Deut.  xviii.  15,  19.— t  Deut.  xviii.  15,  19. 
3x.  21— John,  vi.  45.— -ij:  Luk©,  i.  17. 


46 

Baptist,  could  not  organize  the  g^ospei  churcb  ;    yet   did 
not  Jesus  Christ  perform  this,  when  he   called  together 
his  disciples,  whom  he  would,  and  of  them  chose,  and  or- 
dained tvyelTe,  ih<it  they  might  be  with  him,  a»d  that  he 
might  send  them  iorth  to  preach.      Whenever,   and  by 
wiiomsoever  the  gospel  church,  or  the   visible  kingdom 
of  lieaven  was  organized,  one  thing  is  certain,  it  was  set 
up  before  it  wa>^  threatened  to  be  takea  from  the   Jews. 
For  Christ  s;:ii(h,  Mat,  xi,  12.     ''From  the  days  of  John 
the  Baptist  until  now,  the    kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth 
violerice,  and  the  violent  take  it.  by  force  ;"  and  in  Luke 
xvi.  16.     '*The  law  and  the  prophets  were  until  John  : 
^ince  that  time  the  kingdom  of  God  is  preached  and  eve- 
ry  man  presseth   into  it.'''*      Also,  When   he   was  asked 
by   the  Phaiisees,  when   the  kijigdom  of  God    should 
come,  he  replied,  that  it  was  within  them,  that  is,  it  was 
then  amongst  them  ;  or  in  Judea  though  they  knew  it  not. 
Thus  perfectly  plain  is  it  from  the    word   of  the   L@rd, 
that  the  kingdom   of  heaven,    the  gospel    church,   was 
then  organized,  yet  the  blind' Pharisees    could  not  be- 
lieve it,  nor  submit  to  it;  for,  whilst  all  the  people  who 
hearkened  to  Christ,  and  the  publicans  justiiied  God,  be- 
ing baptized  with  the  baptism  of  John,  the  chief  priests 
and  elders  of  the  people  could  not   tell  whether  John'^ 
baptism  was  from   heaven  or   of  men,  they  therefore, 
Avith  the  Lawyers,  the  Doctors  of  Divinity,  rejected  the 
ooungel  of  God  against  themselves,  not  being  baptized  of 
him.*     To  these  scribes,    Pharisees   and    chief  priests 
Jesus  said,  ''The  kingdom  of  God  shall  be    taken  from 
you  and  given  to  a  nation  bringing  forth  the  fruits  there- 
of."     Upon  these  cavilling  leaders  and  priests,  for  their 
ignorant   perversions   of  the   scripture,  and  deceptions 
imposed  upon  the  people,  with    respect  to  John's  Bap- 
.  tism  and  the  kingdom  of  God,  Christ  pronounced  heavy 
vvoes,  saying,  "  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees, 
hypocrites,    for  ye  shut   up   the  kingdom    of   heaven 
against  men :  for  ye  neither  go  in  yourselves  ;  neither 
suffer  ye  theui  that  are  entering^  to  go  i/i."t     To  the  Law- 
yers, tlae  teaching  priests,  wlio  had  so  deeeived  the  peo- 
ple, as  to  John's  Baptism,  and  the  subjects  Ijf  it,  that  they 

*  Lukie  Yii.  29,  30— Mat.  xxi.  23,  25.— t  Mat.  x\iii.  13. 


47 

knew  not  what  io  Relieve  and  do,  S'^sus  «^id,  *'Wo6  yfilo 
you  Lawyers  !  (for  ye  haTe  taken  away  the  k^@y  c^l'j^nowU 
edge)  ye  entered  notin  yourseiveF-,  ^x^thitn]ihu.i  vi^re 
entering  in  ye  hindered."*  It  is  easy  >to  i]iscoy.^r  why 
such  cavilling  priests  should  be  nnacqitainted  with  the 
Mngdon\  of  God,  and  why  publicans  and  harlots  might  be 
expected  to  enter  it  before  then>,t 

It  need  hardly  to  fee  mention  oJ  to  yon.  that  the  king- 
dom of  God  and  of  heaven,  the  s:ospei  Ch\irch,  miiBt  of 
necessity  have  been  3s'^t  up  when  I'hris-t  s-jys,  "  It  v,  as 
suffering  violence,  (from  Herod  and  the  Scribes,  Phari- 
sees and  chief  priests,)  men  were  pre??ing-  into  it:  it 
was  in  the  midst  of  them  -,  and  the  priesf^  were  ergy;;cd 
to  keep  the  people  in  ignorance  of  it,  and  from  entering 
into  it.  Nor  was  it  otherwise,  than  what  mie.lit  hare 
been  expected,  that  God  would  remove  the  go;|  ci 
church  from  among  such  hardened  cpposers  ;  ar;d 
send  upon  them  judicial  blindness.  Blay  God  open  the 
eyes  of  Mr.  P.  and  his  Brethren,  before  a  similarly  awful 
curse  shall  be  pronennced  against  them,  and  npnn  onr 
guilty  land  for  their  sakes.  It  is  perfectly  oh'Tkious,  thit 
his  great  design  is  to  take  away  the  keij  cfkiiowledgc^  and 
to  prevent  men  from  entering  into  the  king><iom  of  heav- 
en, the  visible  gospel  church  ;  be  no  doubt  thinks  him- 
self  to  be  doing  God  service,  whilst  he  perverts  every 
text,  which  comes  in  his  vv'ay,  which  relates  to  the  king- 
dom of  God ;  and  manifestW  seeks  occasion  to  revile  and 
to  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  the  people  of  the  king- 
dom ;  and  we  may  be  obliged  to  take  some  occasion^  to 
show  that  he  doeth  it  falsely. 

You  will  recollect,  that  we  are  come,  to  what  our  au- 
thor terms  express  declarations  of  fecriplure,  in  favour  of 
the  unity  of  the  church.     The 

2d.  Is,  Acts  ii.  39.  "  For  the  promise  is  unto  you  and 
lo  your  children,  and  io  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  ma- 
ny as  the  Lord  ourGodshall  eall." 

Who  would  have  thought  of  finding  in  such  a  text  as 
this,  an  express  declaration  of  scripture  in  favour  of  the 
gospel  church  and  the  Jewish  nation  being  one  and  the 
same  thing  ?  Nothing  but  a  mistaking  imagination  could 
have  suggested  a  thought  so  foreign.     For, 

*  Lakexi.  52.— t  Mat.  xxi.  31. 


48 

i.  The  ;?romi*c,  which  is  here  exprest,  is  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  as  is  stated  in  the  immediate  connexion 
of  the  text,  and  which  had  been  the  subject  of  Peter's 
discourse,  which  he  had  now  scarcely  ended. 

2.  The  promwe  is  here  proclaisned  for  such,  and  for 
such  only,  as  repent,  and  are  babtized  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  for  the  remission  of  sins. 

3.  The  promise  is  limited  in  the  text  to  as  many  as  the 
Lord  our  God  shall  call 

4.  It  was  the  very  Jewish  Church,or  nation,  or  to  such, 
as  amoQ^  them  were  pricked  in  their  heart,to  whom  this 
promise  was,  at  the  time,  more  particularly  made,  and 
that  upon  this  express  principl.=^,  that  they  should  repent- 
and  be  baptized  ;  in  short,  the  promise  appears  te  be 
made  expressly,  and  exclusively  to  the  Baptists,  or  to 
those  'vho  should  become  what  we  now  call  Baptists. 
Whether  they  were  Jews  then  liviner,  or  to  be  f<!^jnd 
amongst  their  descendants,  or  amongst  the  gentiles  ;  even 
to  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  should  call  ;  upon  their 
repenting  and  bf'ing  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  for  the  remission  of  sins,  the  promise  was, that  they 
shod)d  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  ''This  text, 
(says  Mr.  P.)  is  an  explicit  declaration  that,  though  a  new 
dispensation  had  commenced,  the  original  constitution  of 
the  church  remained  unaltered."*  Into  this  mistake  he 
seenis  td*,have  been  precipitated  by  misapprehending 
the  text. 

But  whatever  Mr.  P.  «r  others,  may  find  promised  in 
the  text,  one  thing  is  evident,  that  ihf^. promise  was  made 
to  none  but  the  Baptists  ;  or  to  them  who  should  then, 
and  afterwards,  practice,  as  the  Baptists  now  do.  There 
appears  no  intimntion  in  the  connection  of  the  text,  that 
any  person  should  be  baptized  hetore  he  repented,  por 
of  any  promise  being  made  to  any,  hut  upon  their  repent- 
ing and  being  baptized.  Shonhl  the  Lord  give  Mr.  P.  to 
repent  of  his  errors  and  to  be  baptized,  the  pro'vise 
wonid  be  to  him.  But  were  he  sprinkled,  or  baptized, 
in  infancy,  or  manifest  »jnbc'lief,  ?»nd  have  smce  repen- 
ted, yet  the  ijccu  :  ir  promise  in  the  text  does  not  ap- 
pear to  attach  to  him. 

*Pase  151. 


49 

Mr.  P.'s  8d  express  declaration  of  scripture  in  favour  of 
the  imity  of  the  Jewish  and  christian  eharches  is  ia  Gai  iy. 
24  tt)  31.  This  text,  instead  of  being  an  express  dfcciaia" 
tion  in  favor  of  the  unitjof  the  churches,  appears  to  con- 
tain indubitable  evidence,  tliat  the  gospel  church  is  a 
very  diiferent  thing  from  what  the  Jewish  church  ever 
was.  Here  we  are  told  of  three  important  particulars. 
First.  Of  what  the  Jewish,  or  Israelitish  Church,  or 
community,  was  composed;  of  visible  saints  and  visible 
sinners,  of  those  who  were  born  after  the  flesh,  and 
such  as  were  bj  promise.  For  example  ;  of  a  mocking 
Ishmael  and  a  pious  Isaac,  as  in  verses  22.  23,  24,  25. 
Secondly.  Of  what  the  gospel  Church  is  composed, 
aamely,  of  the  children  of  the  Jerusalem  which  is  above, 
of  the  children  of  promise,  of  them  that  are  born  after 
the  spirit,  and  visibly  of  none  others,  verses  26,  28,  31. 
Thirdly.  Of  the  purpose  of  God  that  these  two  should 
not  dwell  together,  but  that  the  former  should  be  cast  out 
and  not  be  heir  with  the  latter,  verse  30.  This  is  the 
allegory  explained.  This  appears  in  perfect  accorcJaice 
with  other  parts  of  scripture.  Says  Paul  to  the  Roman;,* 
"  Neither,  because  they  are  the  seed  of  Abraham,  iire 
they  all  children,  but  ih  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called  ; 
that  is.  they  that  are  children  of  thejlesh^  these  are  not  the 
children  of  God  ;  but  the  children  of  the  promise  are  ac- 
counted for  the  seed."  Ar^ain  he  saith  to  the  go^j.lel 
church,t  ^'Ye  are  all  the  children  of  God  by  faith  in 
Christ  Jesus.  For  a!§mauyof\ou  as  have  been  bi^jp- 
t;z--:nnto  Christ  have  put  on  Christ: — And,  if  ye  be 
C:-?  ist's,  then  are  ye  Mraham/s  seed,  ■and  heirs  according 
to  the  i^romise."  You  see,  Brethrer,  how  Mr.  P.'s  ex- 
press dec'araiions  of  scripture  not  n.erely  declare,  that 
th*^;  Jewish  anri  ^-ospel  Churches  are  distinct  communi- 
ties :  but  also,  that  his  sentiment,  that  God  haib.  by  prcrn^ 
ise^  s'lspended  the  salvation  of  children  upon  ,/V;fei;tal 
faithfulness,  is  likewise  un.'cripfnral.  Even  AlVaham's 
cfiidren  ifter  the  flr^sh  were  not  thus  entitled.  It  ap- 
pears a  mere  Arminian,  or  Popish  dr^iisir-n.  The  sen- 
time-^  i~  ».o  mcrn  icuui]  hi  the  Bible,  than  is  infant  sprink- 

*Romans  ix.  7,  8.— tG-J   'I'l.  26—29. 


50 

ling-.  How  expressly  does  ihe  Lord  by  Malachi  and  Paul 
contradict  this  most  fruitful  source  of  Arnunian  supersti- 
tion, and  that  too  tvith  respect  to  the  children  of  the 
devout  and  beloved  Isaac.  ''  For  the  children  bein^^  not 
yet  born,  neither  having  done  any  good,  or  evil,  that  the 
purpose  of  (irod  according  to  election  might  stand,  not  of 
WORKS,  but  of  HIM  that  calleth. — As  it  is  written,  Jacob 
have  I  loved,  but  Esau  hcive  I  hated."* 

Mr.  P.'s  4th  passage,  which  he  would  have  us  believe  to 
b?  an  express  declaration  of  scripture  in  favor  of  the  unity  of 
the  two  churches^  is  in  Rom.  xi.  15  to  25.  This  passage 
contains  a  mystery,  but  a  revealed  one,  and  one  which 
the  spirit  of  God  is  able  to  open  and  to  make  plain  to  the 
humble  and  prudent.  After  Paul  had,  as  he  was  mov- 
ed by  the  Holy  Spirit,  written  this  passage  with  some 
additions,  he  breaks  out  into  the  following  wondering 
sentence  :  ^^  O  the  depth  of  the- riches  both  of  the  wisdom 
and  knowledge  of  God  :  how  unsearchable  are  his  judg- 
ment** and  his  ways  past  finding  out."  My  desire  of  the 
Lord  is,  that  I  may  open  before  you  the  deep  and  very 
interesting  truths  which  are  contained  in  this  passage,  and 
clf'arly  explam  them  to  you,  that  you  may  both  see  and 
know,  not  merely  that  they  furnish  no  argument  in  fa- 
vour of  the  Jewish  and  christian  churches  being  one,  but 
also,  that  this  passage  does  of  itself,  evince  that  they  are 
not  one,  but  two  very  distinct  communities. 

In  the  preceding  part  of  this  chapter,  Paul  speaks  of 
the  Jewish  nation,  as  being  cast  away  as  a  body,  of  their 
having  received  of  God  a  spirit  of  si  umber,  eyes  that  they 
should  not  see,  and  ears  that  they  should  not  hear;^  of 
their  stumbling  and  falling;  of  their  fall  being  the  riches 
of  the  world,  and  their  diminishing  the  riches  of  the 
G-ntiles;  and  much  more  their  fulness,  or  conversion  ; 
also  of  the  salvation  of  some  of  them  ;  of  there  being  at 
that  present  time  a  remnant  according  to  the  election  of 
grace.  *  After  having  stated  these  preliminary  truths,  he 
comes  more  fully  to  the  great  subject ;  and  says,  Romans, 
xi.  1  &,  "  For  if  the  casting  away  of  them  be  the  reconcilr 
ing  of  the  world,  what  shall  the  receiving  of  them  be 

*MaI.i.  12— Rem.  ix.  11,  13. 


51 

but  life  froai  the  dead  ?  16.  For  if  the  first  fruit  be  holy, 
the  lump  is  also  holy  ;  and  if  the  root  be  holy,  so  are  the 
branches.  17.  And  if  some  of  the  branches  be  broken 
off,  and  thou,  being  a  wild  olive  tree,  wert  grafted  ia 
among  them,  and  with  them  partakest  of  the  root  and 
fatness  of  the  olive  tree.  18,  Boast  not  against  the 
branches ;  but  if  thou  boast,  thou  bearest  not  the  root, 
but  the  root  thee.  19.  Thon  wilt  say  then,  the  branc-"^s 
were  broken  gff,  that  I  might  be  graffed  in.  20.  Well, 
because  of  unbelief  they  were  broken  oif,  and  thou  staucl- 
est  by  faith.  Be  not  high  minded,  but  fear.  '21.  For  if 
God  spared  not  the  natural  branches,  take  Bfced  le^t  he 
also  spare  not  thee.  22.  Behold,  t]ierefor|,  the  good- 
ness and  severitj^  of  God,  on  them  which  fdll  severity; 
but  toward  thee,  goodness,  if  thou  continue  in  his  good- 
ness ;  otherwise  thou  also  shalt  be  cut  off,  23.  And  they 
also,  if  they  abide  not  still  in  unbelief,  shall  begraffeci  in 
again.  24.  For  if  thou  wert  cut  out  of  the  olive-tree, 
which  is  wild  by  nature,  and  wert  graffed  contrary  to 
nature  into  a  good  olive-tree ;  how  much  more  shall  these, 
which  be  the  natural  branches,  be  graffed  into  their  own 
olive-tree  ?  25.  For  1  would  not,  brethren,  that  ye 
should  be  ignorant  of  this  mystery,  (lest  ye  should  be 
wise  in  your  own  conceits,)  that  blindness  in  part  i^  hap- 
pened to  Israel,  until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be  come 
in." 

In  verse  15th,  the  casting  away  of  ihe  Jews  is  stated 
to  be,  or  to  occasion,  the  reconciling  of  the  Gentiles  ; 
and  that,  when  they  should  be  received,  it  would  be  as 
life  from  the  dead  to  the  Gentile  nations.  In  this  verse, 
they  are  brought  to  view,  as  though  all  were  cast  away, 
the  saved  remnant  is  not  named.  But  in  verse  16,  The 
election^  which  had  attained  to  the  saviag  knowledge  of 
Christ,  is  distinctly  noticed,  as  the  first  fruit  of  the  gos- 
pel. This  first  fruit  of  the  gospel,  and  which  was  among 
the  Jews,  and  which  was  the  remnant  according  to  the 
election  of  grace,  was  holy.  If  the  first  fruit  were  holy, 
jf  ihe  election,  the  few  Jews  who  believed  in  Christ  and 
composed  the  first  gospel  church  were  holy,  so  would 
be  the  lump,  the  body  of  the  Jewish  nation,  when 
their  blindness  and  spiritual  captivity  should  be  turneil 


52 

away  and  tbey  turned  to  their  Lord  Christ.     If  the  root, 
this  mother  church,  the  mother  of  all  the  churches,  the 
root,  whence  disseminated  tiie  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel,by 
the  ordained  disciples  andApostles,  if  the  root  be  holy,  so 
are  the  branches.     None  but  such  as  hear  that  Prophet, 
of  whom  Moses,*  in  the  law  did  write,  are  of  right,  en- 
titled to   the  privileges  of  branches  of  this  root,  or  are 
worthy  a  name  in  the  gospel  church.     Whilst  the  Jewish 
church  as   an  old,  and   dry  tree,  was   cast  away,  there 
were  found  a  few  living  branches,  the  remnant^  the  eleo 
tion^  these  were  broken  oflf;  and  as  Paul  says,  verses  17, 
18,  "-If  some  of  the  branches  be  broken  off,  and  thou, 
(the  Gentile  additions  to  the  gospel  church,)  being  a  wild 
olive-tree,  wert  graffed  in  amongst  them,  and  with  them 
partakes^  of  the  root  and  fatness  of  the  gospel  church; 
boast  not  against  the  branches,  because  they  sprang,  and 
were   broken  off  from   the  Jewish  stock,    which  was,  at 
that  time,  a  subjugated  and  depressed  nation,  and  begin- 
ning to  be  a  curse  and   a  by-word    amongst  all   nations. 
But  if  thou,  the  Roman  gospel  church,  boast  against  these 
Jewish  branches,  which  composed  the  first  church  of 
Christ ;  yet  thou  bearest  not  the  root,  but  the  root  thee. 
This  honor  hath  God  put  upon  the  remnant  of  the  seed  of 
Abraham,  which  he  foreknew,  as  his  people,  according 
to  the  election  of  grace,and  this  honor  none  can  take  from 
them.     Thou  wilt  say  then,  verse  19,   The  holy  bran- 
ches of  the    degraded   and  repudiated  Jewish  church 
were  broken  off,    that  I    might  be   graffed  in  amongst 
these  reserved   and  chosen  ones.     The  reply  is,   v#rse 
20,  Well:*  It  is  true,  you   were  graffed  in  amongst  the 
brnnches  which  were  preserved  from  the  general  flood 
of  infidelity,  and    prepared  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  God   of    Elijah,   and  made   ready,  by   ihe 
Elias  which  was  to  come,  for  Jesus  to    receive   and   to 
acknowledge    as  the  little  flock,   the    kingdom    ©f  God 
begun.     But  it  was  hecmise  of  the  stubborn  and  relent- 
less unbelief  of  the  Jewish  Church,  that  these  branches 
were  finally  broken  off  from  it.     For  had  they  received 
their  Messiah,  when  he    came  lo  his  own,  his    own  kin- 
dred and  brethren  according  to  the  flesh  ;  and  had  not 

*  Dettt.  xviii.  15,  19. 


53 

their  Scribes,  Pharisees  and  infinential  priests  cnvjilecl 
at  the  baptism  of  John,  deceitfully  saving-,  that  they 
knew  not  whether  it  was  from  heaven,  or  of  men  ;  and 
had  they  have  confessed,  that  the  baptism  of  John,  the 
baptism  of  repentance  for  the  remission  of  sins,  was  the 
COUNSEL  of  God,  and  submitted  to  it,  rulers  and  ruled, 
priests  and  people ;  they,  as  a  people,  would  not  have 
been  cast  away,  but  would  have  been  received  into  the 
kingdom  of  God,  which  was  set  up  amongst  them,  but 
soon  taken  from  them,  from  among  them,  because  &i 
their  infidelity,  and  thou  the  Gentile  branch,  or  branches 
of  the  gospel  church,  standest  by  faith.  Be  not  high 
minded,  but  fear ;  for,  (verse  21,)  if  God  spared  not  the 
natural  branches  of  Abraham,  or  of  the  Jewish  tree,  and 
cf  which,  as  concerning  the  flesh,  Christ  came,  but  cast 
them  away  as  a  filthy  garment,  and  divorced  the  Jews, 
or  th.c  Jewish  church,  who  had  been  for  so  many  ages 
his  covenant  people;  and  took  none  but  the  apparent 
children  of  promise,  the  spiritual  seed  of  Abraham, 
those  who  are  the  children  of  God  by  faith  of  Jesus 
Christ,  with  which  to  constitute  the  gospel  church  ;  take 
heed  to  the  doctrine  of  grace,  the  baptism  which  is  from 
heaven,  and  to  the  he^ivcnly  precepts  of  the  Lord,  lest 
thou  become  defiled  with  the  mystery  of  inic^uity  which 
doth  already  work,  and  so  he  also  spare  not  thee. 
Verse  22.  Behold  therefore  the  goodness  and  severity 
of  God,  on  them  that  fell,  on  the  Jewish  church,  or  na- 
tion, severity  ;  but  toward  thee,  goodness,  if  thou  con- 
tinue in  his  goodness — if  thou  guard  the  purity  of  the 
church  by  intentionally  admitting  none  into  it,  but  the 
elect  of  God,  the  chiidi-en  of  God,  rejecting  every 
jpfea  for  admission  into  the  Christian  community,  save 
•"the  pica  which  arises  from  repentance  manifested  ;  and 
if  thou  reject  not  the  counsel  of  God  against  thyself, 
and  so  refuse  to  be  baptized  with  the  baptism  of  John  ; 
otherwise  thou  also  shalt  be  cut  oiT,  and  indeed  this  Ro- 
man church,  and  others,  have  been  cut  oil,  according 
as  Paul  preached,  as  the  Jews  have  been,  according  to 
the  prediction  of  Moses*     Verse  23.  And  they  also,  the 

•*De.ut.  xviii.  15,  19— Actsiii.  22,  23. 


54 

Jewish  nation,  or  church,  or  as  they  are  called,  in  verse 
16,  "the  lump,"  if  they  abide  not  still  in  unbelief,  shall 
be  graffed  in,  among  the  first  fruits,  the  holy  branches, 
which  were  broken  off,  when  the  nation  of  the  Jews, 
stumbled  at  that  stumbling  stone  which  was  Christ,  and 
they,  as  the  people  of  God,  or  church,  were  east  away  ; 
for  God  is  able  to  graft  them  in  again ;  not  into  the  apos- 
tate, divorced,  Jewish  church,  but  into  that  new  man* 
composed  of  those  who  are  Christ's,  and  so  Abraham's 
seed,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles,  and  thus  heirs  accord- 
ing to  the  promise  of  eternal  life.  The  phrase,  "  For 
God  is  able  to  graff  them  in  again,"  appears  the  same 
manner  of  expression,  as  is  used  by  Peter,  Acts  iii.  23. 
^'And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  every  soul,  which  will 
not  hear  that  Prophet,  shall  be  destroyed  from  among  the 
people.''  Not  that  they  ever  had  a  staading  among  the 
people  of  that  prophet,  but  that  they  never  should  :  so, 
in  the  present  instance,  not  that  they  had  been  graffed 
in  before,  but  that  they  should  be.  God's  ability  to  do 
thus,  Paul  argues,  yerse  24,  thus.  For  if  thou  wert  cut 
out  of  the  olive  tree,  the  Gentile,  heathen  world,  which 
is  wild  by  nature,  and  wert  graffed^  contrary  to  nature^  a 
wild  branch  into  a  good  olive  tree  ;  amongst  the  holy 
branches,  so  as  to  partake  of  the  fatness  of  the  holy 
root,  and  to  derive  nourishment  from  Christ,  and  with  his 
Jewish  disciples  to  bear  fruit  unto  holiness  ;  how  much 
more  shall  these  which  be  the  natural  branches, 
brethren,  according  to  the  iiesh,  of  those,  who  were  the 
fisst  fruits  of  the  gospel,  and  of  whom  the  first  gospel 
church  wascomposed,be  graffed  into  their  own  oliv'€>tree? 
Seeing  that  both  root  and  branches  of  this  good  djo^e 
tree  were  of  their  nation,  and  first  constituted  intsi'^a 
church  among*  them.  Seeing  also,  that  it  was  first  senr 
to  them,  and  the  great  Husbandman  was  one  who  had 
been,  in  a  very  peculiar  sense,  their  God,  and  the  grr^at 
ovv'.^er  and  disposer  of  the  whole,  was,  as  man,  their  kin 
of  blood,  and  of  their  royal  line,  and  was  born  to  be 
king-,  and  had  made  a  great  feast  amongst  them,  and 
shovtn  IMP  greatest  friendship  towards  them,  and  strong 

*  £im.  ii.  15. 


55 

ly  urg^ed  their  attention.  How  mu®Ii  more  shait  these, 
though  now  out-cast  Jews,  which  be  thus,  the  natural 
branches,  be  graffed  into  the  olive  tree,  which  is,  in  the 
above  sense,  their  own  ?  Surelj  they  shall  be  graffed 
into  their  own  olive  tree,  the  kingdom  of  God,  the  gos- 
pel church,  which  Jesus  planted  by  the  ministration  of 
John,  not  by  JVIoses,  though  he  wrote  of  it.  Then  shall 
they  no  more  reject  the  counsel  of  God,  which  is  the 
baptism  of  John,  against  themselves.  They  will  then 
no  longer  pretend  ignorance  of  the  origin  of  John's  bap 
tism,  nor  claim  a  privilege  in  it  from  their  being  Abra- 
ham's children  ;  but  they  will  then  know,  that  the  Bible 
reveals  but  one  baptism,  as  a  Christian  ordinance,  and 
that  no  person  has  a  right  to  it,  but  those  who  are  Christ- 
ians, or  who  are  the  children  of  God,  by  faith  in  Christ. 
Then  will  the}'  gladly  be  a  constituent  part  of  the  good 
olive  tree,  which  was,  at  the  first,  composed  of  the  bap- 
tized, believing  Jews  in  the  land  of  Judea,  but  which  has 
since  spread  and  become  great,  like  the  mustard  tree, 
and  then  shall  they  thankfully  partake,  with  the  fulness 
of  the  Gentile  nations,  of  the  root  and  fatness  of  the 
olive  tree,  the  gospel  church,  or,  it  may  be  more  cor- 
rectly, of  the  gospel  itself. 

It  is  indeed  a  wonderful  thing,  that  such  an  olive  tree 
should  be  planted  in  our  world,  make  its  first  stand  in 
Judea,  be  so  long  and  so  obstinately  rejected  by  the 
Jews,  and  that  they,  at  last,  should  be  brought  to  em- 
brace it  with  exceeding  joy.  With  respect  to  this  very 
matter,  Paul  says,  verse  25,  I  would  not  brethren, 
that  ye  should  be  ignorant  of  this  mystery,  (lest  ye 
should  be  wise  in  your  own  conceits,)  that  blindness  in 
pjiW  is  happened  to  Israel,  nntii  the  fulnes«  of  the  Gen- 
tfles  be  co!no  in.  Nor,  brethren,  would  I  have  you  ig- 
norant of  this  wonderful  and  precious  passag«»,  which, 
if  ^od  may  give  you  justly  to  apprehend  it,  'vili  not  only 
settle  the  controversy  about  the  unity  of  the  ancient 
Jexvlsh  and  the  lat^r  gospekchurch,  but  will  also  show 
you  what  the  gospel  church  is,  and  that  you  should 
speedily  join  it,  re^iirdless  of  the  reproach. 

Have  we  not  nr-i^rn  to  believe,  that  blindness  in  part 
hath  happened  lo  Mr.  P.  and  his  brethren,  whilst  they 


can  produce  such  a  pn=sage  ns  thi?,  suggesting-  that  it  is 
an  express  declarotion  of  scripture  of  the  unity  of  the 
Jewish  an<l  Christian  church' s ;  and  tlmt  there  is  no 
material  diiTerence  between  that  community,  or  church, 
wliich  ;vas  composed  in  Abrnhnm'.s  family,  when  he  cir- 
cumciijeci  hira^ieif,  his  son  Islimael,  and  every  male  who 
wn.s  bougiit  with  his  money,  or  born  in  his  house;  aiid 
that  which  was  constituted  in  Phi  ist\^  iam.ily,  and  com- 
posed of  those  \vho  were  bought  by  his  blood,  born  of 
hi>  spirit,  and  baptized  with  the  baptism  from  heaven, 
IN  the  river  of  Jordan,  confessing  their  sins  ? 

It  has  appeared  unnecessary  to  follow  Mr.  P.  in  his 
various  remarks  and  iHihtakes,  relative  to  the  11th  of  Re- 
mans. It  was  sulilcient  for  our  purpose  to  exhibit  the 
truth:  that,  when  seen,  will  put  down  error.  However, 
a  few  of  his  unguarded,  or  erring,  expressions  may  be 
noticed  for  his  good,  for  we  sincerely  wish  him  one  of 
the  richest  blessings,  the  purchase  of  the  truth,  at  the 
expence  of  his  errors.  He  does  not  appear  so  wilful- 
ly errcufOiis,  as  he  is  mistr.krtigly  so.  He  has  seen, 
through  a  misguiding  medium,  many  things,  which  we 
have  passed  over,  and  many  which  we  may  yet  notice. 
We  may  here  ju-t  remark  the  following  mistakes. 

1.  Says  he,  page  159,  "  The  good  olive  tree,  with  its 
holy  root,  was  planted  in  the  calling  of  Abraham,  and 
his  posterity  are  the  natural  branches.*'  If  Paul  had 
been  of  the  same  mind,  he  could  not  have  told  us,  "If 
the  root  be  loiy,  so  aret/ubrarche?.''  F<ir  we  not 
only  read  of  a  mocking  Ishmaei,  and  a  profane  Esau,  but 
have  unquestionable  reason  to  ijelieve,  that  these  naiu' 
ral  branches  of  Abraham  were  generally  unholy^  and 
that  manifestly  so,  and  therefore  were  not  of  thefgood 
olive  tree,  with  its  holy  root.  The  fact  is,  Mr.  P.  whh 
many  others,  merely  gnus  at  this  matter,  for  the  scrip- 
tures no  where  thus  speak. 

.  2.  He  tells  us,  page  161,  and  no  doubt,  through  mere 
mi-take,  that,  "  It  is  expresslj'  declared,  that  when  the 
Jews  are  reclaimed  from  their  intidelitj,  they  are  to  be 
^raffed  into  the  original  stock  from  v.hich  they  were  bro- 
kf  n  off."  Perhaps  nothing  can  be  more  incorrect,  or  far- 
ther from  the  truth,  than  is  the  above  expressicm.  We 
read  of  the  unbelieving  Jews  stumk>img,  falling  and  be- 


57 

ing  cast  away,  but  not  of  their  being  broken  off.  We 
read  of  some  elect  branches,  which  were  oiice  incorpo- 
rated with  the  corrupt,  and  cast  away  Jewish  tree,  ©r 
church,  being  broken  off,  and  ©f  these  branches  being 
the  first  fruit ;  and  of  Gentiles  being  graffed  in  amongst 
tbese  holy  branches  ;  which  Paul  terms  the  good  olire 
tree  ;  into  which  the  infidel  Jews,  when  converted,  shall 
be  graffed.  It  may  be  said  to  be  their  own  olive  tree^ 
because  when  first  a  tree,  it  was  not  only  found  in  Judea, 
but  wholly  composed  of  their  brethren.  Could  Mr.  P. 
and  those  of  his  brethren,  who  are  holy  branches  of  the 
root  Christ,  understand  this  important  truth,  they  would 
cease  their  present  controversy,  and,  knowing  that  the 
gospel  church  is  not  the  Jewish  church  continued,  but 
constituted  out  of  the  remnant^  the  election^*  the  holy 
branches^  which  were  broken  off  from  that  corrupt  and 
divorced  church,  would  joyfully  embrace  the  good  olive 
tree,  the  gospel  church.  We  are  no  where  told,  in  the 
Bible,  that  the  Gentiles  are  graffed  into  the  Jewish  tree, 
or  church,  nor  that  the  Jews  shall  ever  be  graffed  into 
that  charch  ;  but  that  the  Gentiles  were,  and  that  the 
Jews  shall  be,  graffed  into  a  very  different  community, 
among  a  people,  who  are  taught  of  God,  all  righteous, 
at  least  all  professedly  so.j 

3.  "  There  is,  (in  this  passage,  says  Mr.  P.)  a  number 
of  verses  about  the  sameness  of  the  Jewish  and  Christ- 
ian churches,  which  establish  most  conclusively,  the 
propriety  ©f  infant  membership  under  the  present 
dispensation.  This  is  all  the  evidence  we  wish  to  de- 
rive from  the  passage  ;  and  this  is  so  plain,  that  all  the 
sophistry  of  your  denomination  cannot  obscure  it  from 
tho€e  who  think  for  themselves,  and  understand  what  is, 
and  what  is  not,  logical  reasoning."  Here  our  author 
affords  us  nearly  as  many  mistakes  as  lines.  He  tells  us, 
first,  that  there  is,  (in  Romans  xi.  15  to  25,)  a  number 
of  verses  about  the  sameness  of  the  Jewish  and  Chris-, 
tian  churches.  Secondly,  that  they  establish,  most  con- 
clusively, the  propriety  of  infant  membership  under  the 
present  dispensation.    Thirdly,  that  this  is  so  plain^SiC, 

*  R«man3  xi.  5, 7 t  Isaiah  liv.  13— Ix.  21. 


58 

Siirelj  there  is  no  need  of  sophistry  to  show,  that  Mr. 
P.  is  very  wide  in  his  calculation.  For  tiie  very  first 
verse  of  the  passage  assures  us,  that  the  Jewish  church 
was  cast  away.  The  second  verse,  taken  in  its  connec- 
tion, tehs  ns,  that  the  gospei  church  was  composed  of 
the  first  fruits  of  the  gospel  among  the  Jews,  such  as 
were  converted  to  the  Lord,  or  made  holy.  The  third 
verse  mforms  us,  that  this  remnant,  this  elect  few,  who 
heard  .r Jesus  Christ,  were  excommunicated  by  the 
envious  Jews,  or  otherwise  broken  off  from  them.  It 
also  appears  to  be  equally  hostile  io  infant  membership, 
as  to  the  unity  of  the  t\vo  churches.  For  it  informs  us, 
that  the  goppel  church,  in  ihejlrst  fruity  or  in  its  small 
origin^  in  its  fullness,  in  its  roo/ and  branches^  is  holy,  or 
made  up  of  the  manifest  children  of  God  :  the  plain,  lo- 
gicial  reasoning  is,  that  infant  membership,  comprismg 
our  children  who  are  born  of  the  liesh  only,  is  of  neces- 
sity excluded.  May  the  Lord  give  you,  my  brethrea, 
and  jour  teachers,  to  understand  this  passage  better  be- 
fore they  write  again. 

Mr.  P.  from  adopting  a  number  of  false  premises,  ap- 
pears very  naturally  and  manifestly  to  be  led  to  adopt  a 
multitude  of  false  conclusions.  The  following  false  pre- 
mises have  impelled  him  into  many  of  his  erroneous  no- 
tions, and  serve  to  fasten  him  and  his  brethren  in  their 
anti-gospei  scheme. 

1.  That  the  Jewish  church  was  excommunicated, 
and  that  too  from  itself :  which  is  an  absurdity.*  For  they 
had  before  agreed  to  put  out  ail  believers,!  from  their 
sj^nagogue  or  church. 

2.  That  the  same  sovereign  act  which  removed  the 
Jew'ish  church  sat  up  the  gospel  church. |  Whereas  the 
gospel  church,  the  kingdom  of  God,  was  set  up  within 
the  Jewish  church, §  persecuted  by  the  Jewish  church, 
and  taken  from  the  Jewish  churcb,'Tr  whilst  that  church  . 
remained  entire,  and  as  distinct  from  the  gospel  church, 
as  now  does  the  woman,  who  sits  upon  many  "Oi-aters,  re- 
main entire  and  distinct  from  the  woman  who  was  driven 
into  the  wilderness. 


*  Pasje   13P. — t  John   ix.22 — Mat.  xxiii.    13 — Luke  xi,   52.— 
X  Pa^e^lSg.— 5  Luke  xvii.  21.—^  Mst.  xxi.  43. 


59 

3.  "That  the  lump  ofthe  Jewish  nation,  or  ch^ircb, 
was  broken  off  from  the  Jesvish  church."  Wher-'w-,  it 
was  the  few  holy  branches^  which  were  found  in  her,  that 
were  broken  off  fiorn  her.  He  savs,  "  That  the  apos- 
tle declares,  that  the  imbelieving  Jeiscs  are  broken  off 
from  their  own  olive  tree,  anri  were  broken  off  frcni 
that  into  which  the  Gentiles  were  graffed  :'*  and  that  -'It 
is  cxpressiy  declared,  that  the_y  are  to  be  graffed  iiito 
the  original  stock  from  which  they  were  broken  off.  '* 
Now  all  this,  which  onr  Author  so  roTjndi^  assert?,  and 
no  doubt  believes,  IS  all  mere  guessing.  The  Apo.stle 
sa^s  no  sucJi  thing.  The  unbelieving  Jews  were  not 
broken  off  from  that  into  which  the  Gentiles  were  graff- 
ed: but  the  believing  Jews  were  broken  off  from  the  Jew- 
ish church,  and  the  Gentiles  were  graffed  in  among 
these  believing,  these  holy  branches,  after  they  had 
been  broken  off  from  the  Jewish  tree,  or  church,  and 
formed  or  constituted,  into  the  good  olive  tree,  the  first 
gnsjjel  church.  Into  this  good  olive  tree,  in  which  tne 
intidel  Jews  never  were,  and  from  which  they  were  nev- 
er '.roken  off,  are  they  to  be  graffed  in,  when  God's  set 
time  for  their  conversion  shall  come. 

Mr.  P.  has  presented  us  with  but  one  more,  of  what 
he  terms  express  declarations  of  scripture  in  favor  of 
the  unity  ofthe  Jewish  and  the  gospel  churches.  This 
is  in  Ephesians,  ii.  11  to  22.  In  treating  upon  this  pas- 
sage, Mr.  P.  does  little  more  than  repeat  some  of  the 
same  mistakes  into  which  his  erroneous  system  hurried 
him  whilst  considering  the  preceding  passage,  and 
which  we  have  already  detected.  Little  therefore  ne?d 
be  added,  and  perhaps  nothing  would  have  been  neces- 
sary, were  it  not  for  three  things.  First,  Mr.  P.  s;^ys, 
'' that  he  has  shown  by  several  express  texts  of  .scrip- 
ture, that  the  Jewish  and  christian  church  is  essentially 
the  same:  and  that  some  of  these  express  texts  all  'he  inge- 
nuily  of  the  baptist  church  have  not  been  able  to  expiain 
awa\."t  Second,  "That  if  human  language  can  expv^ss 
the  unity  of  the  Jewi-^h  and  christian  church,  it  is  here 
expressed.'"     Third,  There  af^pears  a  very  express  and 

*  Pages  164,  166,  168,  161.--tPage  174. 


60 

palpable  untruth  between  Mr.  P.  and  the  Apestle  Paul. 

-i?  to  the  ilrst,  we  readily  concede,  thata/Z  the  ings- 
nnity  of  tiie  baptist  church  is  not  equal  to  the  task  ;  but 
we  s  ij  that  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus  is  able  to  discov 
erto  a  child  that  no  one  of  all  his  express  declarations 
oi  scripture  expresses  any  such  thing  as  he  has,  with 
much  labor,  endeavored  to  compel  them  to  testify. 

As  to  the  second,  this  passage  says  nothing  about  the 
unity  of  the  Jewish  and  christian  church.  Paul  tells  the 
holybrethren  of  Ephesus,  verse  12,  That  they,  were, 
in  time  past,  alien?5  from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel, 
and  strangers  from  the  covenants,  (not  covenant*  as  Mr. 
P.  expresses  it)  of  promise  ;  but  (verse  19,)  are  now 
fellovv  citizens  with  the  saints,  (that  is  with  the  holy 
brfiiiches  which  were  broken  off  t)  and  of  the  household 
of  God:  thiit  is,  of  the  gospel  church,  or  of  the  good 
Olive  tree,  into  the  which  they  were  graffed  ;  as  were 
alao  the  Eonjan  converts. 

As  to  the  third,  Mr  P.  says,  "If  human  '  language  can 
express  the  unity  of  the  Jewish  and  Christian  church,  it 
is  here  exprest  by  Paul."  Paul  says,  verse  15,  that 
"Christ  abolished  m  his  death  the  enmity^  even  the  law  of 
ceirimaadinents..  contained  in  ordinances.,  for  to  make  in 
himself  of  twain  one  new  man,  so  making  peace.''''  Now 
Paul  had  before  explained,  in  Romans  xi.  17,  how  -Ms 
gne  new  man  hud  been  made  of  twain:  how  that  some  of 
the  holy  branches,  (not  all,  for  some  were  the7i  disciples 
secretly^  as  well  as  now)  were  broken  off  from  the  cast 
awiiy  Jewish  tree,  or  church,  and  with  them  Gentile 
c^"!  verts  were  graffed  in,  and  with  them  did  partak^  of 
the  root  and  fatness  of  the  olive  tr(  e.  Here  the  irat- 
ter,  as  exprest  by  Paul,  is  so  plain,  that  common  travel- 
ler? in  the  gospel  rond  need  not  err.  Of  twain,  of  con- 
verted Jews,  and  converted  gentiles,  Christ  hys  made  in 
himself  one  new  ma7i.  Mr,  P.  says  it  is  the  olh  man^ 
with  some  external  alterations.  The  Apostle  sa}s  it  is 
a  y.Kw  man. 

?Oay  the  Lord  soon  tnke  away  the  veil ;  then  this  con- 
troversy between  Mr.  P.  and  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles, 

*?a§e  174. — tivotu.  xi.  17. 


61 

and  between  the  professed  Jewish  church  continued,  and 
the  gospel  church,  will  speedily  terminate. 

•*  I  shall  only  add  here,  says,  Mr.  P.  that  the  idea  of  a 
two  fold,  but  essentially  the  same  churchy  runs  throug'h  the 
Apocalypse."*  I  confess  it  strange,  that  such  an  idea 
should  run  through  the  Evangelists,  Epistles  and  the 
Apocalypse,  and  yet  no  one  place  to  be  found  Avhich, 
when  examined,  appears  to  contain  any  such  idea,  but 
directly  the  opposite.  The  truth  is,  our  author's  labor, 
zeal  and  diligence  are  worthy  of  a  better  cause.  He 
has  done  what  he  could  ;  but,  as  yet,  appears  to  havo 
proved  nothing. 

Beloved  brethren,  examine  for  yourselves,  examine 
for  the  truth's  sake  ;  for  God,  not  for  a  party.  Foi  iliC 
truth  of  God,  and  the  honour  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  are 
deeply  interested  in  this  controversy.  Either  1  am 
pleading  against  God,  and  perverting  his  word,  or  3'ou 
have  been  taught,  by  your  erring  prophets,  tc^  believe 
very  erroneously. 

In  the  Apocalypse,  or  Revelations,  there  is  not  mefe- 
ly  an  idea  of  a  two-fold  church,  but  emphatically,  two 
churches  or  communities.  Both  claiming  to  be  the  gos^ 
pel  church.  One  is  avowedly  built  upon  the  very  prin- 
ciules  for  which  Mr.  P.  and  many  of  your  learned  priests 
Yery  zealously  contend,  upon  the  covenant  of  circum- 
cision. ^'She  sits  upon  a  scarlet  coloured  beast,  and 
upon  many  waters,  ruling  over  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
and  says  of  herself,  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  'widow,  and 
shall  sec  no  sorrmd.'^'^  She  claims  to  be  the  universal 
church.  The  other  has  ever  been  a  little  tlock,  hated 
by  the  world  ;  ];-isbeen  in  the  wilderness  most  of  the 
time  since  Jesus  ascended  to  heaven  ;  been  little  known 
in  the  world,  but  despised,  reviled,  and  persecuted  by 
the  great,  powerful,  and  learned  advocates  of  that 
church,  which  professes  to  be  the  Jewish  church  con- 
tinued. For  this  little,  abused  church  I  pl*=ad  ;  for  the 
other  Mr.  P.  pleads.  God  be  gracious  and  prosper  the 
ri>r!U. 


Fao-eni. 


62 

if  you  have  read  Mr.  P.'s  book,  you  have  seen  some 
of  the  reproaches  and  hard  censures,  which  he  has  un- 
sparingly cast  upon  the  baptized  church  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.  We  have  p^st  over  numbers  of  them  in  silence. 
But  in  that  part  of  his  book,  which  is  to  occupy  our  next 
attention,  there  is  such  a  quantity  of  false  accusations 
and  unprovoked  abuse,  that  we  shall  need  much  grace 
and  patience  not  to  cast  back  the  imputations  where 
they,  justly  belong.  Had  he  lived  in  a  day  and  in  a 
country,  where  truth  was  proscribed,  and  its  advocate, 
by  law  a  criminal,  his  book  would  be  very  much,  what 
might  have  been  expected.  May  you  and  I  examine 
carefully,  reprove  with  meekness  ;  and  buy  the  truth 
at  the  expense  of  our  errors. 

In  the  mean  time,  I  am 
Your  willing  servant, 
for  the  truth's  sake. 


LETTER  V. 

Beloved  Brethren, 

YOU  are  born  of  God,  and  beloved  by  him.  There 
are  seasons  in  which  the  honour  and  truth  of  God  are  the 
j©y  of  your  heart.  Could  the  gospel  highway  of  Chris- 
tian duty  be  opened  plainly  before  you,  whilst  your 
heart  should  be  glowing  with  divine  love,  you  would  be 
constrained  to  cast  away  every  traditionary  garment  and 
come  to  Christ,  and  with  joy  follow  him  through  evil  as 
well  as  good  report.  Our  united  prayer  should  be,  that 
these  letters  may  come  to  hand  whilst  your  minds  may 
be  light  in  the  Lord.  So  shall  you  know  how  to  choose 
the  good  and  refuse  the  evil.  1  know  the  unpleasantness 
of  doubting  the  correctness  of  our  chosen  system,  and 
the  pain  and  reproach  of  changing.     But,  if  your  system 


63 

be  not  of  heavenly  origift,  you  have  travelled  too  long 
in  it,  and  the  sooner  relinquished  the  better.  My  request 
is,  that  you  be  heartily  wilUng,  and  devoutly  careful,  to 
buy  the  trutk^  and  that  you  sell  it  not. 

You  must  ju']ge  for  yourselves,  whether  all  Mr.  P.'s 
arguments,  which  we  have  noticed,  have  been  shown  to 
be  illy  founded,  whether  they  be  all  built  upon  error, 
and  contain  nothing  but  appearance,  no  reality.  If  he 
have  one  text  of  scripture  in  favour  of  his  scheme,  there 
can  be  none  against  it.  For  the  word  of  God  is  not  yea 
and  nay.  It  would  be  infinitely  derogatory  to  the  Lord 
to  have  his  word  found  for  and  against  the  same  thing. 
Many  of  the  Pasdobaptists  acknowledge  too  much,  ei- 
ther for  the  honour  of  God,  or  for  their  own.  Mr.  P.  is 
more  correct,  he  says  of  the  two  systems,  "  if  one  be 
rights  the  other  must  be  wrong.'^''  If  there  be  one  word 
of  the  Bible  for  sprinkling,  or  for  baptizing,  visible  un- 
believers, upon  the  faith  of  others,  for  the  gospel  ordin- 
ance of  baptism,  the  whole  is  for  it.  You  should  there- 
fore no  more  say,  "  The  Bible  appears  as  much  for  the 
Baptists,  as  for  us,"  for  the  bible  is  not  deceitful  in  its 
appearances.  If  it  be  any  for  the  Baptists,  relative  to 
the  subjects  in  debate,  it  is  all  for  them.  Nor  should 
you  any  more  say,  with  relation  to  the  gospel  Baptism, 
"  One  drop  of  water  is  as  good  as  the  ocean."  This  is 
trifling  with  the  ordinance,  and  with  him  who  appointed 
it  IC  he  hath  commanded  a  drop^  it  is  greatly  erring  to 
use  a  fountain.  If  he  hath  commanded  immersion,  it  is 
solemn  trifling  to  use  a  drop  or  to  sprinkle. 

If, we  mistake  not,  we  have  met  every  argument  up- 
on which  Mr.  P.  has  appeared  to  put  confidence,  and 
shown  that  they  were  not  founded  either  in  scripture  or 
reason.  We  have  in  no  instance,  avoided  any  of  his  ar- 
gufflLents,  through  fear;  nor  have  we  knowingly  treated 
any  one  of  them  with  prevarication,  or  sophistry.  We 
shall  now  proceed  to  meet  other  of  his  assertions  and  ar- 
guments. May  the  Lord  prepare  both  you  and  me  to 
give  them  all  the  weight  which  they  merit,  and  to  be  de- 
ceived by  none^  Whilst  we  may  find  Mr.  P.  very  posi- 
tive and  severe,  if  he  have  the  truth  with  him,  he  may 
He  justified  in  the  one,  and  we  have  no  occasion  to  com- 


64 

plain  of  the  otker.  But  should  we  find  that  he  has  mig- 
9eu  th€  truth  in  every  instance,  his  condition  will  not  be 
eijviabie.  He  has,  as  he  no  doubt  imagined,  shut  us  out  of 
the  Bible,  aiiowing  us  no  place  there  ;  his  object  now  is, 
to  allow  us  no  place  in  the  Christian  world,  and  to  pre- 
vent us  from  receiving  any  countenance  from  ancient 
history. 

In  page  175,  he  tells  Lebbeus,  "  That  his  precise  mean- 
ing {by  what  he  has  observed)  is,  that  there  were  no  Bap- 
tist Churches  m  the  Chnstmn  'world  previous  to  Zuing- 
]ius  and  Caiviu."  There  is  probably  more  truth  in  this 
saying  than  even  Mr.  P.  himself  will  readily  admit.  Let 
it  be  a  little  varied,  and  ne  admit  it  true.  Let  it  be  va- 
ried thus,  "  There  were  no  Baptist  Churches  in  (what  is 
called)  the  Ghristian  warld^  previous  to  Zuinglius  and 
Calvin,  nor  have  there  been  any,  in  the  same  Christian 
world,  since,  even  to  the  present  day."  Let  it  stand  thus, 
and  we  have  no  objection  to  it ;  we  fully  believe  and  ad- 
mit the  fact.  We  know  that  the  Baptist  Churches  were, 
from  their  origin,  not  of  the  world,  but  chosen  out  of  it, 
■and  hated  by  it.  We  also  know  from  the  ecclesiastic  his- 
tory of  what  is  termed  the  Christian  world,  as  well  ai 
from  the  Bible,  that  when  the  world  became  Christian 
\)y  the  VOTE  or  mandate  of  tbe  Roman  Court,  that  the 
Church  of  Christ  was  persecuted  by  the  beast  which  was, 
and  is  net,  and  yet  is.  That  is,  Roman  pagan,  which 
used  to  persecute  the  Christians,  was  put  down,  and  so 
was  noi  the  pagan  power,  or  beast;  but  yet  this  same 
power  or  beast,  imder  a  new  name,  existed  ;  and  now 
under  tbe  very  specious  name  of  the  Christian  world, 
pursued  the  same  business  of  killing  the  saints  of  God, 
not  because  thej^  were  Christian?,but  because  they  would 
not  be  50  good  Christians  as  the  Christian  world,  so  cal- 
lecl,  had  commanded  all  men,  at  least  all  professors,  to  be. 
Hence  arose  tbe  anathemas^  the  c^irse.?,  against  all  those 
who  were  such  vile  Christians  as  DOt  to  have  their  Chil- 
dren  haptized  within  the  time  prcKcrt^ed,  or  before  they 
were  one  year  old.  By  thisfir,rce  persecution  against  the 
Baptists,  or  against  those  who  held  that  the  gospel  ordi- 
d&nci  s  were  for  those,  and  those  cnly,  who  mrniifestly 
possessed  gospel  hearts,  were  ihe  saints  of  God  driven 


63 

into  the  wflderness,  into  the  place  which  God  had  pro- 
vided for  them.     Thus   did  .the  Christian  world  drive 
from  her  presence  those  who  -would  not  join  her,  and  of 
whom  she   was   not  worthy.       With  these  Baptists,  of 
whom  very  many  evil  and  bitter  things  were  said  then, 
as  well  as  now,  the  Christian  world  was  but  little  plagued 
even  for  1260  years.     Yet,  at  times,   their  sentiments 
spread  in  various  parts  of  Europe,  but  by  burning,  hang- 
ing;, drowning  or  massacreing  such  as  were,  or  supposed 
to  be  infected  with  them,  the  Christian  world  prevented  a 
general  or  very  extensive  spread  of  these   hated  senti- 
ments, till  the  time  of  Luther.     Then,  as  Mosbiem  in- 
forms us,    the   Baptists  arose   (or  appeared)  in  various 
countries  of  Europe,  at  the   same  point  of  time.     But 
their  origin,  or  whenee  they  came,  he  knew  not.     In- 
deed, "Their  origin,  says  he,  lies  in  the  remote  depths  of 
etniiquity.'^'*     These  were  so  severely  opposed,  and  so 
roughly  handled  by  the  furious  and  unrelenting  opposi- 
tion of  the  Christian  world,  composed  of  Roman  Catho- 
lics and  reformers, that  they,  in  measure,  disappeared; 
and  it  is,  but  within  a  fe^  years,  that  they  have  gained 
any  considerable  standing  in  society :  and  even  new  the 
mouth  of  slander  is  widely  opened  against  them.     These 
two,  the  Psedobaptist  church  or  christian  world,  and  the 
Baptists,  have  ever  becH  distinct  and  separate  commu- 
nities, since  the  existence  of  both  commenced.     Mr.  P.  is 
therefore  more  correct,   than,  at  first  view,   we   might 
have  considei-ed  him  to  be.     Whatever  might  have  beea 
his  intention  ;  the  fault,  which  we  lay  t©  his  charge,  is, 
in  not  going  far  enough.     He  should  have  said,  '•  There 
were  never  any  Baj^ist  churches  incorporated  with,  or 
belonging  to  the  christian  world." 

One  solemn  consequence  appears  irresistibly  to  follow, 
£r  HKi  the  above  observations,  and  from  what  Mr.  P.  and 
hiS  brethren  universally  profess  to  believe:  namely,  If 
tbe  PtEdobaptist  church,  or  what  is  otherwise  called  the 
Christian  world,  be  the  church  of  Christ,  then  the  scrip- 
iires  cannot  be  tnie.     For  sue  has  never  beer  tlrivea  v\i(i 


■^lc?^hthv.,  vol,  A,  C  ar 


66 

(he  wilderness,  kc.  as  the  church  of  Christ  was  to  have 
l)eeii,  but  has  risen  tiinmphantly  over  all  opposition,  and 
reigned  over  the  kings  nnd  nations  of  the  earth.  She 
has,  in  fact,  bpen  nighly  the  opposite  from  what  the 
scriptures  predicted  the  church  of  Christ  should  be  ;  and 
has  in  her  characier  and  conduct  appeared  very  similar  to 
the  Mother  of  Harlots  and  lier  daughters.  It  belongs  to 
Mr,  P.  and  his  Brethren  to  do  away  this  consequence  if 
they  be  pble,  otherniae  they  may  find  themselves  in  not 
the  best  company. 

But  we  will  hear  Mr.  P.  again,  for  he  has  yet  many 
accusations  to  allege  against  the  Baptists. 

In  pages  175,  176,  he  rouudlj'  asserts,  "That  there  is 
not  a  w€»rd  of  truth  in  it ;  that  the  Baptist  church  had  ex- 
isted by  a  regular  and  uninterrupted  succcssioYi  from  John 
the  baptist. — Instead  of  going  to  the  land  of  Judea,  for 
the  origin  of  your  church,  you  need  go  no  further  than 
the  city  of  Munster.  And  instead  of  regarding  John  the 
Baptist  as  your  patron,  John  Bockhold,  if  not  Thomas 
Miiiizer,  is  the  legitimate  founder  (if  the  terni  legitimate 
may  be  applied  to  a  lawless  fanatic)  of  your  sect.  Your 
Church  is  not  as  old  as  the  Christian  Church  by  almost 
1500  years. — These  facts  are  derived  from  any  authen- 
tic history  ofthe  Church  ; — the  Baptist  Church  is  a  mere 
mushroom,  that  vegetates  in  the  night,  without  seed  or 
root ;  and  languishes  and  dies  beneath  the  rays  of  the 
sun." 

As  to  the  first  part  of  this  heavy  account,  "  that  the 
Baptist  Church  had  not  a  regular  and  uninterrupted  suc- 
cession frem  John  the  Baptist,"  we  are  not  very  solici- 
tous to  ansvv^er,  further  than  to  say,  and  from  the  author- 
ity ofthe  Bihlv^,  and  by  the  mouth  ofthe  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
*■'  The  law  and  the  prophets  were  until  John  :  since  that 
time  the  kingdom  cf  God  is  preached,  and  every  man 
presseth  into  it,  Luke,  xvi.  16  ;  and  again  Jesus  sailh, 
Matthew,  xi.  12,  From  the  days  of  John  the  Baptist  until 
now,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence  and  the 
violent  take  it  by  force."  I  may  add  one  text  more,  be- 
ing spoken  by  Luke,  vii.  29,  "  All  the  people  that  heard 
him,  and  the  publicans  justified  God,  being  baptized  with 
the  baptism  of  John." 


67 

From  the^e  texts,  the  following-  things  are  certain. 

1.  That  the  kingdom  of  Gocl,caIled  also  the  king-dom  of 
heaven,  was  set  up,  constituted,  or  had  actual  existence, 
before,  or  about  the  time,  in  which  John  was  beheaded. 
For,  from  or  since  that  time,  Jesus  saith,  this  king-dom 
wae,  by  one  party,  persecuted,  suffered  violence  from 
them,  even  so  that  they  took  it  by  force  ;  whilst  others 
were  fleeing  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  pressing  into 
it. 

2.  That  those,  who  were  constituted  into  the  king-- 
dom  of  heaven,  or  joined  it,  were  precisely  what  we 
now  call  Baptists;  for  they  were  baptized  in  the  river 
of  Jordan  confessing  their  sins. 

3.  That  the  P^dobaptist  church,  or  what  Mr.  P.  terms 
the  Christian  world,  cannot  be  the  kingdom  of  God,  or 
of  heaven,  (unless  he  be  very  incorrect  in  the  time  and 
circumstances  of  its  institution,)  for  he  says,  that  the 
church  to  which  he  and  his  brethren  belong,  was  com- 
menced just  before  Christ  suffered,  or  not  till  that  time. 
Whereas  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  the  gospel  church  was 
set  up,  not  far  from  the  commencement  of  Christy's  min- 
istry. It  will  not  do  for  Mr.  P.  to  alter  his  dates,  for 
that  would  spoil  the  succession  of  his  Church  from  the 
Jewish,  or  destroy  their  unity.  If  he  do  not  alter  the 
origin  of  his  Ghurch,  it  cannot  be  the  same  with  the 
gospel  Church,  because  their  origin,  and  circumstances 
will  be  very  different.  Me  is  therefore  reduced  to  this 
dilemma,  either  relinquish  the  notion  of  his  Church  and 
the  Jewish  being  the  same  ;  or  no  more  claim  to  be  the 
gospel  Church.  This  will  also  cast  him  into  another 
dilemma.  If  he  give  up  the  unity  of  the  two  Churches, 
his  infant  membership  goes  by  the  board.  If  he  do  not, 
both  he  and  his  infants,  are  members  of  a  Church,  but 
of  a  foreign  one,  n^t  the  Church  of  Christ.  This  re- 
duces him  to  a  very  narrow  place,  in  which  he  must 
become  what  is  now  called  a  Baptist,  or  have  no  fair 
claim  to  membership  in  the  visible  kingdom  of  heaven. 

The  next  thing  charged  to  our  account  is,  ^'  Instead 
of  going  to  Judea,  for  the  origin  of  your  Church,  you 
need  (says  he)  go  no  farther  than  the  city  of  Munster, 
And  instead  of  regarding   John  the  Baptist  as  your  pa^ 


68 

ron,  John  Bockhold,  if  not  Thomas  Munzer,  is  the  Je- 
gitimate  founder  of  your  sect."  This  accusation,  which 
he  dwells  upon,  and  spends  maey  pages  turning  of  it 
ever,  that  he  maj^  blacken  the  character  of  the  Baptists 
by  associating  the ra  with  the  mad-men  of  Munster,  sug- 
gests to  my  mind  the  wickedness  of  Nero,  who  sat  fire 
to  the  city  of  Rome,  and  charged  it  upon  the  ChristiaRS, 
that  he  might  set  the  common  people  in  a  rage  against 
them. 

Mr.  P.  ought  to  have  known  somewhat  mere  of  the 
tragic  Munster  scene,  or  to  have  said  less.  '4t  was  not 
the  Baptist'^>  who  began  that  insurrection,  but  a  Pasdo- 
bapti«t  minister,  of  the  Lutheran  persuasion,  whose  name 
was  Barnard  Rotman,  or  Rothman,  and  the  fanatical 
«cene  was  carried  on  by  him  and  other  Piedobaptists,  for 
sometime  before  4iny  Baptist  appeared  to  have  any  hand 
in  it.*'*  After  the  horrid  scene  had  been  commenced, 
and,  for  some  time,  been  progressing,  sonee,  who  were, 
at  least,  nominally  Baptists,  very  indiscreetly  joined 
♦heir  Paidobaptist  brethren.  As  the  affair,  which  ap- 
pears to  have  been  a  politicai  one,  succeeded  not,  the 
reproach  must  fall  somewhere.  At  first,  it  was  charged 
where  it  manifestly  belongs,  to  the  Lutherans,  or  to  the 
Reformers  ;  but  after  being  considerably  bandied  about, 
it  appears  to  be,  by  general  consent,  laid  to  the  account 
of  the  Baptists  :  with  just  as  much  propriety  and  for  the 
same  reason,  for  which  the  Christians  were  charged  with 
setting  fire  to  Rome ;  because  they  are  hated  by  the 
world,  whether  pagan,  or,  falsely  named.  Christian. 

This  has  not  been  meriioned  thfit  the  reproach  of  that 
day  might  attach  to  Mr.  ?.  or  to  bis  brethren.  For  the 
truth  is,  no  person,  now  living,  ovghi  to  bear  reproaeb 
for  the  disastrous  sccnenvhich  transpired  nearly  three 
hundred  years  since.  If  Mr.  P.  have  very  ir/judiciously 
brought  this  affair  to  public  view,  and  should  be  some- 
what mortjfied  at  having  the  truth  disclosed,  it  may 
augment  his  future  prudence. 

Fiis  third  assertion,  that  the  Baptist  church  is  not  se 
old  by  one  thousand  five  hundred  years  as  is  the  Chris- 
tian church,  we  have  already  seen  to  b^  his  mistake,  fvr 

*Cr(>s.  Nl?.  Enz.  Ear^.  rr-f.   p.  25- 


.     69 

we  have  proved  it  to  be  of  the  same  a^e,  and  the  same 
thing ;  and  to  be,  at  least,  two  years  older,  than  the 
Psedobaptist  church.  This  difference  in  age  is  fouiuied 
upon  Mr.  P.'s  calculation  relative  to  his  own  church. 
Were  the  subject  examined  upon  principles  of  facts,  his 
church  might  be  found  more  than  two  hundred  years 
younger,  than  the  gospel  church.  But  two  j'ears,  or  two 
hundred  equally  destroy  the  sameness.  Ke  and  his  breth- 
ren are  invited  to  remove  the  charge,  if  they  be  able. 
It  may  yet  make  them  serious  and  stop  their  railing. 

His  feurth  mistaken  assertion,  relative  to  the  moderR 
date  of  tiie  Baptist  church,   that   the  facts  which  prove 
it  are  derived  from  mty  authentic  history   of  the   church, 
would  receive  no  attention,  it  being  so  notoriously  incor- 
rect, were  it  not,  that  some  of  the  common  people  may 
half  believe  it.     If  Mr.  P.  believed  it,  he  owed  it  to  him- 
self, and  to  the  public,  to  have  either  quoted"  some  pas- 
sage from  some  authentic  historian,   or   io  have  named 
one,  that  we  might  have  possessed  the  facts,  or  known 
where  to  find  them.     He   has  named  I)t.  Wall,  but  Dr. 
Wall  is  not  a  church  historian,  but  a  disputant  upon  in- 
fant Baptism.     He  has  named  Dr.  Gill,   but  quoted  him 
as  saying  directly  opposite   from  what  I    have   shown, 
that  he  had  said.     Whether  Dr.  Gill  had  in  his  younger 
years  made  the  concession,  which  Mr.  P.  lavs  to  his  ac- 
count, I  know  not.     It  is  sufficient  for  us,  that  he  bore 
his  testimony  to  the  contrary,  and  gave  his  reasons.     Mr. 
P.  has  mentioned  one  church    historian  and  made  from 
him  a  very  lengthy    quotation,    but  even  the  quotation 
condemns  the  a  isertioa,  and   assures  us   that  Mr.   P.  is 
verj'  incorrect  in  supposing  that  Muoster  gave  origin  to 
the  Baptists.     Moshei^ji,  after  saying  many  evil  and  bit- 
ter things  against  those,  whom  he    terms  Anabaptists, 
and  singling  out  op  2  .v'kcH  he  terms  "the  most  pernicious 
faction  of  all,"  s  •  -  >:.  •!•    v  j.v  this  dstestable  faction,  which 
in  the  year  \b9,:        ,a\j  their  fanatical  work,''  &:c.     To 
make  the  mfjst  of  it,  it  was  some  Baptists  of  the  baser  snrt, 
who  joined,  with  some  Paedobaptists,  who  might  not  be 
/.unlike  them.      But  it  no  more  proves,  that  there  nas  the 
origin  of  th-^  3iptir-ts,  than  it  proves,  that  there  was  the 
""iMg^in   of  txie  caristian  world.     Besides,  M«sheim  had 


70 

before  said,  that  the  origin  of  this  sect  lay  concealed  in 
the  remote  depths  of  acdlquitj.  We  shall  have  r>cca- 
sion  to  take  farther  notice  of  this  subject  as  we  pass  along. 

As  to  the  hard  condemnatory  sentence,  ''  That  the 
Baptist  system  is  a  mere  mushroom^  that  vegetates  in  the 
night,  wiihout  seed  or  root,"  &c.  we  choose  to  pass  it 
over  vTithout  note,  or  comment. 

On  page  178,  Mr.  P.  gives  another  of  his  too  bold  as- 
sertions; says  he,  speaking  of  Tertullian, "  He  was  the 
ONLY  MAN  in  all  antic!uity<,  whose  writings  have  come 
dovvn  to  us,  who  has  said  any  thing  at  all  against  the 
practice  of  baptizing  infants.  This  (he  adds)  is  the  pre- 
cise fact."  This  is  so  precisely  contrary  from  the  fact^ 
and  there  is  such  a  cloud  of  witnesses  against  what  he 
hai?so  imprudently  asserted,  and  these  witnesses  so  gen- 
eraiij  known,  where  the  present  subject  is  controvert- 
ed, that  it  may  be  deemed  almost  useless  to  refute  it. 
But  lest  some  of  you  should  by  this  and  similar  unfound- 
ed assertions  be  hindered  from  believing  and  obeying 
the  truth,  two  or  three  witnesses  against  Pvlr.  P.  may  be 
now  heard  ;  and  the  first  shall  be  Mr.  P.  himself.  To 
such  a  witness,  when  he  is  constrained  to  condemn  him- 
self, it  is  hoped,  that  both  you  and  he  will  pay  due  atten- 
tion. In  page  180,  his  words  are,  "When  the  senti- 
ment, that  Baptism  actually  washed  away  all  moral  pol- 
lution, and  that  sins  committed  after  the  reception  of  that 
ordinance,  were  so  heinous^  as  to  be  7text  to  nnpardoiia- 
ble,  began  to  obtain, — it  was  no  uncommon  thing  at  that 
period^  for  those  viho  were  converted  to  the  gospel  faith 
to  delay  their  baptism  io  the  cl«se  of  life."  What  could 
be  more  against  infants  being  bnptiz?d,  than  this  very 
sentiment.  That  sin  committed  aflcrocaras  was  next  to  un- 
pardonahle.  If  this  deterred  converted  parents  from 
being  themselves  baptized,  much  more  from  having 
their  young  children.  Besides,  this  practice,  so  far  as  it 
prevTiiled.  precluded  the  baptizing  of  infants  altogether. 
This  speaks  loudly  against  infant  baptism.  Therefore 
some  of  the  ancients  must  have  spoken  against  infant 
baptism  besides  Tertullian,  or  how  came  Mr.  P.  by  the 
information,  that  it  was  no  uncommon  thing  for  even  con- 
verted adults  to  ba  afraid  to  submit  to  \\.     It  would  in- 


71 

deed  be  cruel  to  compel  infants  to  receive  what  their 
parents  durst  not. 

Justin  Martyr  shall  he  our  next  evidence  against  Mr. 
P.  and  against  infant  baptism  being  a  primitive  practice. 
The  quotation  which  1  am  about  to  set  before  you,  is 
taken  from  the  Apology,  which  Justin  Martyr  made  be- 
fore the  Roman  Emperor,  in  defence  of  the  X'hristiang, 
who  were  accused'before  the  heathen  Emperor,  of  vile 
practices,  as  we  are  now  ;  his  apology  may  therefore  be 
considered  as  the  general  sentiment  of  the  Christian 
Church  in  his  day,  as  much  as  Dr.  Reed's  apology,  or  Mr. 
P.'s  book,  may  be  considered  the  sentiments  of  the  Paedo- 
baptists  in  the  present  day.  It  has  therefore  uncommon 
weight  in  it.  "  I  shall  now  lay  before  you  (says  Justin 
to  the  Emperor)  the  manner  of  dedicating  ourselves  to 
God  through  Christ,  upon  our  conversion ;  for,  should  I 
omit  this,  I  might  seem  not  to  deal  sincerely,  in  this  ac- 
count of  the  Christian  religion.  As  ma7iy  therefore,  as 
are  persuaded  and  believe^  that  the  things  taught  and  said 
by  us  are  true^  and  moreover  take  upon  them  to  live  ac- 
cordinglj^,  are  taught  to  jorc?^  and  ask  of  God,  with  fasting 
the  forgiveness  of  their  former  sins  ; — and  then  and  not  till 
ihen^  they  are  brought  to  a  place  of  water,  and  are 
WASHED  in  the  name  of  God  the  Father,  and  Lord  of  all, 
and  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. — The  reason  of  this  we 
have  from  the  Apostles ; — for  haying  nothing  to  do  in  our 
Jirst  birth,  but  being  begotten  by  necessity^  or  without  our 
own  consent. — The  penitent,  who  now  makes  bis  second 
birth^  (or  his  public  putting  on  the  Lord  Jesus)  an  act  of 
his  own  choice,  has  called  over  him  tUe  name  of  God  the 
Father,  &c." 

This  witness  Mr.  P.  summoned  on  his  side  the  ques- 
tion, as  we  ma}'  soon  see.  But,  unless  he  can  be  prevail- 
ed upon  to  testify  pro  and  god,  he  will  do  their  side  but 
little  good.  Here  his  testimony  is  a  complete  prohibi- 
tion of  infant  baptism.  His  language  is  so  particular  and 
definite,  that  it  cannot,  without  offering  apparent  vio- 
lence to  coram®n  sense,  be  misunderstood.  He  says,  As 
MANY  as  believe,  praj^,  ask  God  the  forgiveness  of  their 
sins,  &c.  THEN  and  kot  till  then,  they  are  brought  to  a 
place  of  water,  &c.     Not  only  thus,  but  he   explains  it 


72 

still  more  definitely,  hy  saying,  our  first  h'lrth.  is  of  neces- 
sit}-,  but  our  second,  or  baptism,  iss  of  our  own  choice. 
The  reason  of  this,  says  he,  we  have  from  the  Apostles. 
"  This  is  indeed  true,  for  the  writings  of  the  Apostles  per- 
fectly harmonize  with  his  state  men  t."'=4= 

We  shall  here  name  but  one  more,  and  that  is  Wala- 
fridus  Strabo^  who  lived  in  the  8th  century,  and  says, 
'^  That  in  primitive  times  the  grace  of  Baptism  was  wont 
to  be  given  to  those  oniy^  who  were  arrived  to  that  ma- 
iurity  of  body  and  mind^  that  the}''  could  kno-SD  and  under- 
stand what  were  the  benefits  of  Boptism.''^] 

It  might  be  here  asked  of  Mr.  P.  If  none  but  Tertul- 
lian  spake  against  intant  baptism  for  mar.y  centuries  af- 
ter Christ,  how  it  came  to  pass,  that  Augustine  and  many 
others  in  the  fourth  and  fifth  centuries  pronounced  "cur- 
ses against  such  as  opposed  it,  and  forbid  those  who  prac- 
ticed it,  to  suffer  the  Baptists,  or  those  who  rejected  in- 
fant baptism  U)  ^xbiuvrk  ftny  such  thing  in  their  ear  V 
Eut  another  of  his  mistakes  calls  for  our  attention. 

On  page  181,  He, speaking  of  Tertullian, says,  "The 
Baptists  never  pretend  to  quote  his  words,  but  merely 
make  this  broad  assertion,  "That  he  is  the  first  of  the 
Fathers  who  speaks  of  infant  baptism,  and  at  the  same 
time  speaks  against  it,"  which  carries  great  weight  with 
those  people,  who  are  ignorant  of  what  he  does  say. 
They  consider  it  as  overwhelming  evidence  against  the 
Pasdobaptists,  and  this  is  the  manifest  design  of  the 
assertion. — This,  then,  according  to  their  own  conces- 
sion, is  all  the  testimony,  that  the  Baptists  have  to  bring 
against  infant  baptism  during  the  first  1100  years  of  the 
Christian  era." 

What  could  provoke  Mr  P.  to  step  so  wide  of  the 
truth,  and  bear  such  false  testimony  against  the  Baptists, 
we  are  not  obliged  to  show.  However,  it  becomfs  us 
to  show,  that  he  must  have  been  unacquainted  with  the 
merits  of  the  present  controversy,  or  he  could  not,  very 
innocently,  have  thus  expressed  himself.  This  I  have 
showed  already  from   Justin  Martyr  and    from   Strabo. 

*  Booth's  Pa^f^ohaptitm,  vol.  2,  pages  110,  111.— t  His.  Eng, 
St.  Yol.  1,  page  54. 


73 

Besides,  we  utterly  deny  making  any  such  concessioB, 
that  Tertullian-s  evidence  is  all  which  we  have  against 
infant  baptism  during  the  first  1100  years  of  the  Christ- 
ian era.  We  can  produce  50,  if  not  500,  of  the  most 
learned  men  of  his  own  denomination,  who  bear  their 
united  testimony,  that  many,  from  century  to  century  af- 
ter the  commencement  of  the  third,did  not,and  would  not, 
yea,that  very  many  refused,at  the  risk  of  their^lives,to  a- 
dopt  the  rite  of  infant  baptism.  We  have  not  time,even  to 
mention  their  names,  but  we  will  mention  where  a  host 
may  be  found,  in  Booth's  Paedobaptism,  2  volumes : 
Crosby's  His.  of  the  English  Baptists,  4  volumes.  An 
example  of  their  testimony  may  be  given,  in  an  in- 
stance or  two. 

Says  Grotius,  "  Many  of  the  Greeks,  from  the  begin- 
nmg  to  this  day,  observe  the  custom  of  detaiyiing  "the 
Baptism  of  their  children,  until  they  are  able  to  make 
confession  of  their  own  faith  ;  and  then  concludes,  by 
saymg,  he  has  not  brought  this  to  overthrow  the  bap- 
tism of  infants,  but  to  show  the  liberty,  antiquity  and 
difterence  of  the  custom."*  Gregory  Naziamzens  of  the 
fourth,  mentions  those  who  were  not  baptized  by  reason 
of  infancy,  and  he  himself,  though  a  bishop's  son,  and 
educated  a  long  time  under  the  care  of  his  father,  was 
not  baptized  till  he  became  a  youth,  as  is  related  ia  his 
afe.t 

Curcellaeus  says,  "P^dobaptism  was  not  known  in  the 
world  the  two  first  ages  after  Christ.  In  the  third  and 
aourth  It  was  approved  by  a  few.  At  length  in  the  fifth 
and  following  a-es,  it  began  to  obtain  in  divers  places. 
And  therefore,  we  ohserve  this  rite  indeed,  as  an  ancient 
'Zmtom,hxii  not  as  an  Apostolical  tradition  "J 

A  volume  of  such  testimony  might  be  produced,  from 
Jieirown  au  hors,m  favour  of  the  h.pfists,  and  in  oppo- 
sition to  wiiat  Mr.  Prime  has  asserted. 

It  IS  quite  a  misinke  m  him  to  say,'^They,('thebaDti==ts^ 
.ever  pretend  to  quote  his  (Tertullian's)  T^^rds.' '^  Thi 
Baptists  have  repeatedly  quoted  them,  and  we  will  quote 

*  His.  En.  B.pt.  Vol.1,  Pref.  page  51.-tibid.  pajje  50.-iIde.nr 


74 

Uiem  again,  theugh  one  wonld  have  thought  that  Mr.  P. 
would  not  willingly  have  prompted  us  to  it.  His  words 
are,  "  Baptism  is  the  seal  of  faith,  which  faith  is  hegun 
and  adorned  by  the  faith  of  repentance.  We  are  not^ 
therefore,  washed,  that  we  may  leave  simtm^,  but  because 
we  have  already  done  it^  and  are  already  purified  in  our 
hearts    * 

Dr,  Gale  (upon  these  words  of  Tertullian)  makes  the 
following  reflections  :  "  Are  these  the  words  of  a  man^ 
that  thought  baptism  might  be  given  to  infants  ?  Are 
infants  already  purified  in  heart  ?  Have  they  left  sm- 
iling ?  and  are  they  therefore  washed  ?  Have  they 
any  such  faith  as  Tertullian  here  speaks  of  ?  and  yet 
he  says,  baptism  is  the  seal  of  this  sort  of  faith  particu- 
larly ;  and  therefore,  doubtless  he  thought  the  seal 
could  not  be  regularly  applied,  where  this  faith  was 
wanting."  Pages  512,  513.  .,     .    ,      , 

Again  says  Tertullian,  "  Jesus  Christ  saith  indeed, 
hinder  not  little  children  from  com-ing  to  me,  but  that 
they  should  come  to  him  as  soon  as  they  are  advanced 
in  years,  as  they  have  learnt  their  religion,  when  they  may 
be  taught  -ashither  they  are  going,  when  they  becom^  Chris- 
tians,  when  they  begin  to  be  able  to  hioio  Jesus  Christ.— 
Tliose  who  shall  duly  consider  the  great  weight  and  im- 
nortance  oiihis  divine  sacrament,  will  rather  be  afimd 
of  makino-  too  much  haste  io  receive  it,  than  to  defer  it,  tor 
some  time,  so  they  maybe  the  better  capable  of  receiv- 
ing it  more  worthily."!  .       . ,  ^    , 

From  what  Tertullian  hath  written,  or  is  said  to  have 
written,  two  things  are  asserted  beyond  q^est'on.  1st, 
That  he  was  a  Baptist  in  sentiment.  2nd,  Ihat  m  his 
day,  some  were  for  bringing  forward  children,  at  an  ear- 
lier age,  than  he  judged  expedient.  Upon  which  R.g- 
altius!  a  Pa^dobaptist,  makes  the  followmg  remark: 
^'Fromtheageofthe  Apostles,  says  he,  to  the  time  ot 
Tertullian,  the  matter  continued  mambigua,  doub.tlal,  or 
various-;  and  there  were  some,  who,  on  account  oi  our 
Lord's  saying,  svffer  little  children  to  comeimtome,  thougfci 
he  gave  no  order  to  bapiire  them,  did   baptize  eve^i  ner<  ■ 

*Depenetentia,  .chap.  6,  page  125.-~t  booth's  Po^aoh.^ll.n:, 
vqI.  2,  pages  92,  93, 


75 

horn  infants,  and,  as  if  they  were  transacting  some  SEei^ 
TIk  baiain  with  AlWhty  God,  brought  sponsors  and 
BONDSMEN  to  be  BOUND  foF  Mem,  that  when  they  were 
ZwZp^they  should  NOT  depart  from  the  C^mna. 
faith  ;  which  custom  Tertulhaa  d.d  Dot  hke. 

This  practice  of  having  sponsors  and  bondsmenjov  in- 
fants, when  they  are  baptised,  whick  is  a  somewhat  gen- 
era  'if  not  a  universal  practice,  is  a  standmg  testimonj, 
'hat  neither  ancient,  nor  modern  Paedobaptists    do  m 
he  r  consciences  believe,  that  God  requires  the  baptism 
of  infants,   or  of  any  unbelievers  ;  for   if  he   required 
the  thing,  bondsmen  for  their  good  behaviour  would  no 
be   needed  to   procure    their  admission.      Nor   wouid 
sponsors  be  needed,  if  the  rite  of  infant  sprinlding  were 
©f  God.     But  now,  the  sponsors,  in  perhaps  nine  tenths 
of  the  Pa^dobaptist  Churches,  are  obliged,  m  the  name 
of  the  inconscious  infants,  to  declare,  that  they  renounce 
■  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil  ;  that  they  stedjast.y 
helieveGoAh  holy  words,  and  will  obediently  keep   his 
commandments;  and  when  the  bondsman  for  the  babe 
hath  said,  and  promised  in  behalf  of  the  child,  as  though 
the  child  did  itself  speak,  "  1  forsake  the  devil  and  all  his 
works,  the  vain  pomp  and  glory  of  this  world,  with   all 
covetous  desires  of  the  same,  the  carnal  desires    ot   the 
flesh,  so  that  I  will  not  follow,  nor  be  led  by  them."    And 
also  added,  "I  do  stedfastly  believe  in  God  the  Father  Al- 
mi«-hty.  Maker  ofheaven  and  earth,  and  in  Jesus  Christ 
his%nly  begotten  Son  our  Lord,"  &c.      Then  says  the 
priest, ''  Wilt  thou  be  baptized  in  this  faith  ?' '  Ans.   "This 
is  my  desire. "t 

All  this  is  an  implicit  confession  that  repentance  and 
faith  are  required  in  baptism,  and  that  infant  baplim  is 
a  mere  imposition.  Such  hypocrisy  God  requires  not. 
This  same  dupiicity,  and  trifling  with  God,  is  still  prac- 
tised, by  the  Paedobaptists  generally,  if  not  universally. 
You  may  find  the  same  mummery,  and  solemn  mockery 
in  the  Episcopalian  Kubrick  for  Baptism.  Much  the 
same,  though  greatly  disguised,  is  in  the  most  refined 
Pgedobaplist  Churches,  and  accompanies  the  sprinkling 
of  every  child.     Your  ministers,  before  they  sprinkle 

"^  Eng.  bap.  page  52.— t  Public  baptism* 


76 

your  children,  require  you  to  enter  into  bonds  for  theuii  j 
and  they  would  sprinkle  the  children  of  ail  sprinkled 
parents,  were  they  not  doubtful  of  their  being  sufficient 
bondsmen.  But  in  refusing  such  bondsmen,  they  are 
inconsistent  with  themselves,  and  compel  multitudes  of 
very  moral  parents  to  violate  the  law  of  baptism  ;  pro- 
vided your  ministers  tell  us  the  truth,  when  they  say, 
as  Mr.  P.  does,  that  baptism  came  in  the  room  of  circum- 
eision  and  is  to  be  administered  to  the  same  subjects.  Td 
be  sure,  this  is  ail  a  mere  delusion,  yet  Mr.  P.  labourg 
very  hand  to  prove  it.  To  accomplish  which,  he  not 
only  wrests  the  scriptures,as  we  have  already  seen,  but 
perverts  the  words  of  the  ancient  writers,and  denies  what 
they  have  said,  and  compels  them  to  say  what  they 
never  said.  An  instance  of  this  is  now  before  me,  ift 
his  182d  page.  His  words  are,  ^'Justin  Martyr,  who 
wrote  about  forty  years  after  the  Apostolic  age,  says, 
••  We  have  not  received  the  carnal^  but  spiritual  circum- 
cision, by  baptism  ;  and  it  is  enjoined  on  all  persons  to 
receive  it  in  the  same  manner.'''^  "Here,says  Mr.P.iajp- 
iisrn  is  distinctly  recognized  as  coming  in  the  place  of  cir- 
cumcision, and  as  applicable  to  the  same\subjects.''''  This 
is  the  way  he  treats  the  ancients,and  that  too,  with  much 
a<«surance,  as  though  you  would  unquestionably  believe 
him,  in  opposition  to  your  sense  and  reason.  Had  he 
not  afforded  us  the  short  quotation,  he  might  have 
liad  a  higher  claim  upon  our  credulity.  Justin  says, 
'*''We  haveisoT  received  the  carnal  circumcision  by  bap- 
tism." But  by  baptism  we  have  received  the  spiritual 
circumcision,  or,  by  that,  have  manifested  our  repent- 
ance and  faith,  as  he  says  in  a  quotation,  which  has  been 
already  set  before  you,  where  he  speaks  of  persons 
professing  repentance  and  faith  visibly  in  exercise,  and 
''  Then,  and  not  till  then,  are  they  brought  to  the  wa- 
ter,  £ic.  and  it  is  enjoined  on  all  persons  to  receive  it, 
baptism,  in  the  same  manner,  confessing  their  sins,"  &c. 
This  must  be  his  meaning,if  we  allow  him  to  explain  him- 
self. But  whatever  be  his  meaning,  one  thing  is  cer- 
tain,he  says  not  a  wordofthe  ordinance  of  baptism  com- 
ing in  the  place  of  the  carnal,or  fi^.shly,  rite,  ordinal  ce, 
or  covenaat  of  circumciision  :  nor  of  its  bein^  ajpptica= 


77 

ble  to  any  persons,  but  of  its  being  enjoined  n^on  alf; 
just  as  Peler  saj's,  '''Repent  and  be  baptized  every  one  of 

In  his  next  page,  he  treats  Irenseus  with  little  less 
rudeness,  than  he  had  just  been  dealing  out  to  Justin 
Martyr,  and  he  might  have,  with  nighlj  as  good  a  grace 
brought  in  Paul,  to  complete  his  triumvirate.  He  in- 
troduces Irenaeus  as  saying,  "  He  (that  is  Christ)  came  to 
save  all  persons,  who  by  him  are  regenerated  unto  God. 
infants,  little  ones,  youths  aad  elderly  persons.-'  Then- 
to  make  Irenaeus  intend  baptism  by  regeneratfcn,  he 
quotes  agaip.  "When  Christ  gave  his  Apostles  com-r 
mand  of  regenerating  unto  God,  he  said.  Go,  and  teacli 
all  nations  baptizing  them,"  &-c.  He  theii^  brings  m 
Justin  Martyr,  as  a  side-way  evidence,  that  Ixenseus  does 
mean  baptism  when  he  says  regeneration.  '^In  like 
manner  (saj^s  he)  Justin  Martyr  observes,.  '^  They  are 
rcg-enerated  in  the  same  way  of  regeneration,  in  which 
we  have  been  regenerated;  for  they  have  been  washed 
with  water  in  the  name  of  the  Father^  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

To  complete  this  business,  the  words  of  Paul  to  the 
Gal.  ill.  26,  27.  "For  ye  are  all  the  children  of  God  by 
foith  in  Christ  Jesus.  For  as  many:  of  you  as  have  been 
baptized  into  Christ,  have  put  ou  Christ^'''^  should  be 
added. 

Which  of  these  three,  Irenseus,  Justin,  or  Paul,  comes 
the  nighest  to  saying,  that  baptism  is  regeneration,  it 
might  be  difficult  for  a  casuist  to  solve.  One  thing  how- 
ever is  certain,  neither  of  them  mentions  infant  bap- 
tism, nor  can  mean  any  such  thing,  'hy  what  they  say, 
•  unless  they  had  drunk  down,,  that  notoriously  papistical 
heresy,  that  baptism  is  regeneration.  But  Mr.  P.  is 
ready  with  his  conclusion,  and  says,  "The  sense  ia 
which  it  is  used  is  nmnifest,  and  therefore  it  is  evi- 
dent that  these  testimoaies  are  decidedly  in  favour  of 
infant  Baptisna." 

Could  it  be  proved,  that  that  error  of  errors,  which 
produced  infant  baptism,  had  become  prevalent  in  the 
Church  in  the  days  of  Irenaeus  and  Justin  Martyr,  as  it 
had  io  the  times  of  Origen  and  Cyprian,  Mr.  P.  irould 


78 

have  more  to  justify  bim,  than  it  appears,  for  the  pres- 
ent^ reasonable  to  allow  him.  His  fault  appears  to  be 
in  hurrying  forward  the  mystery  of  iniquity,  which  did, 
indeed,  begin  to  work  in  Paul's  day ;  this  errant  heresy, 
that  BAPTISM  TAKES  away  our  pollution,  and  is  to  be  given 
to  infants  for  the  remission  of  sins,  we  know^  as  well  as 
does  Mr.  P.  kept  step  by  step,  with  infant  baptism.  We 
also  knew,  that  where  this  heresy  prevails  infant  baptism 
will  bear  no  control.  This  hereej^  is  the  legitimate 
progenitor  of  infant  baptism  and  of  the  man  of  sin.  That 
baptism  secures  salvation  is  the  life  of  the  mother,  ofhar^ 
lots^  and  that  it  goes,  in  a  greater,  or  less  degree,  to  the 
salvation  of  infants,  is  the  life  of  her  davghiers.  But 
thatlreneeiis  was  a  rank  papist,  and  so  is  to  be  understood, 
to  intend,  that  Christ  came  to  save  all  persons,  who  are 
baptized,  infants,  little  ones,  &,c.  when  his  words  are, 
»'He  came  to  save  all  persons,  who  were  by  him  rcgener- 
ijited  to  God^'''*  &c.  is  more,  than  I  am  ready  to  yield  to 
Mr.  P.  Nor  can  I  say,  but  what  1  think  him  rather  fast, 
when  he  says,  that,  in  Origen's  time,  which  was  the  for 
mer  part  of  the  third  century,  it  is  incredible  to  suppose, 
that  ''this  sentiment  Tsaas  disputed  by  any  part  of  the  church.'^' 
Nor  does  it  appear  certain,  that  this  mother  of  the  papis- 
tical heresy  was  considered  to  be  universal  in  the  church, 
even  in  the  days  of  Cyprian  and  of  the  famed  African 
council  in  which  he  presided.  But,  about  this  time,  it 
appears,  that  the  woman,  the  church  of  Christ,  fled  into 
the  v/ilderness,  disappeared,  and  was  no  more  consider 
ed  to  be  any  better,  than  a  mushroom^  without  seed,  or 
root,  and  good  for  rothing,  but  to  be  devoured,  or  trod- 
den under  foot.  Not  far  from  Cyprian's  time,  the  man  of 
sin  became  somewhat  triumphant,  and  the  world,  in  the 
beginning  of  the  next  century  became  Christian  in  name. 
From  this  time  and  forward,  those  who  held  that  repent- 
ance and  faith  should  accompany  baptism,  were  but- 
smally  known,they  had  fled  from  the  presence  of  men, 
and  where  and  when  known,  they  ivere  treated  with  as 
much  rudeness,  and  mere  cruelty,  than  they  are  now. 
Their  general  place  of  residence  appears  t©  have  been 
amongst  the  almost  inaccessible  Alps.  There  was  also 
a  retreat  for  a  very  considerable  number  of  them,  in  Cal- 


79 

abria,  now  called  Wales,  till  Austin  came  into  Enwlancl, 
at  the  close  of  the  sixth  century,  and  converted  ttie  En<^- 
lish  nobility,  and  of  course  the  peasantry,  from  paganism 
to  popery.  When  that  section  of  God's  hidden  people 
were  massacred,  because  they  would  not  hearken  to 
Austin,  in  baptising  their  children^  and  in  observing  two 
other  papistical  rites.* 

It  appears,  so  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  discover 
from  various  histories,  and  from  the  dissonant  testimo- 
nies relative  to  the  two  interesting  sections  of  the  great 
multitude  which  has  claimed  to  be  called  Christian,  that 
the  section,  which  is  denominated  Paedobaptist,  became 
the  dominant,  or  ruling  section  about  the  year  257.  At 
which  time,  it  appears  to  have  been,  what  Mr.  P.  con- 
tends took  place  at  an  earlier  date,  that  professed  Chris- 
tians had,  somewhat  generally,  fallen  in  with  the  sen- 
timent, that  baptism  was  regeneration,  or  that  baptism 
washed  away  the  pollution  of  nature.  Those,  who 
adopted  this  belief,  were  violent  for  the  baptising  of  in- 
fants, and  considered  thos€,  who  did  not,  as  guilty  of 
great  evil.  Infant  Baptism  was  the  Shibboleth  of  those 
times.     These  parties  may  be  thus  defined. 

One  held,  that  Baptism  takes  away  the  pollution  of  na- 
ture. These  baptiz-ed  their  children,  without  a  pro- 
fession of  repentance.  These  are  denominated  Paedo- 
baptists. 

The  other  held  that  Baptism  was  inefficacious  without 
repentance.  These  required,  as  a  necessary  prerequi- 
site to  Baptism,  a  profession  of  repentance,  or  a  confes- 
sion of  faith  in  Christ.  Of  course,  they  refused  to  bap- 
tize inconscious  babes.   These  are  denominated  Baptists. 

We  may  now  use  these  terms  understandingly,  hav- 
ing defined  them  according  to  their  prime,  or  original 
import.  It  should  not  be  understood,  that  all  the  Psb- 
dobaptists  hold  to  the  efficacy  of  infant  baptism  to  the 
extent,  to  which  the  renowned  fathers  of  that  denom- 
ination did ;  but  all  that  baptize  their  children  hold,  that 
there  is  efficacy  in  the  ordinance,  when  there  is,  and 
can  be,  no  expression  of  penitency  in  the  subject.     In 

*  His.  En.  Bt.  vol.  2,  p.  21- 


80 

g'eneral,  its  efficacy  is  still  believed  to  reach  to  the  sal- 
vation of  the  child.  As  is  the  case  in  the  Church  of  En- 
gland, as  well  as  in  tha  Church  of  Rome,  accordingly, 
after  the  rite  is  performed,  the  Priest  is  directed  to  say, 
''  PVc  thank  thee^  most  mighty  Gobj  that  it  hath  pleased  ihee^ 
to  REGKi\  ERATE  this  chUd.  to  make  it  jx  member  of  thy  king* 
dom^  and  annviK  of  glory.'''' 

Notwithstanding  about  the  year  257,  as  we  have  be- 
fore mentioned,  the  Baptists  appear  to  have,  generall}^ 
lied  from  the  presence  of  men,  and  to  have  entered  in- 
to their  hiding-place,  yet  there  were  very  many  individ- 
uals, who,  though  amongst  the  Pasdobaptists,  did  not  adopt 
their  distinguishing  sentiments.  Not  only  so,  but  there 
were  societies,  from  time  to  time,  springing  up,  which 
renounced  infant  baptism,  and  were  called  by  reproach- 
ful names,  and  had  the  worst  of  slanders  uttered  against 
them,  and  some  of  them  were  charged  with  most  hein- 
ous crimes,  and  reviled  with  a»  little  mercy,  as  is  shown 
by  Mr.  P.  to  the  Baptists  in  our  day.  The  Pasdobap- 
lisis  then,  or  about  that  time  claimed,  the  exclusive 
privilege  of  being  the  Church  of  Christ.  They  appear 
to  hyve  run  this  claim  as  high,  if  not  higher,  than  what 
Mr.  P.  now  does.  lie  confesses  himself  unable  to  de- 
termine whether  the  Baptist  Churches  are  churches  of 
Christ,  or  not.  Fie  puts  into  the  mouth  of  Lebbeus  the 
following  question.  -'Do  you  regard  our  Churches.,  as 
Churches  of  Christ  ;  and  our  Elders,  as  regularly  author- 
ized ministers  of  the  gospel  ?  "  To  which  he  replies, 
"  I  candidly  acknowledge,  that  this  question  is  the  most 
dijfflcult  io  anszu-er  of  any  you  have  proposed,  since  We 
commenced  our  discourse."  *  He  makes  many  obser- 
vations, which  go  to  the  m^akipg  up  of  a  negative  answer, 
but  has  not  the  courage  to  avow  it. 

Now,  Brethren,  the  principle  being  settled,  that,  after 
the  Paedobaptists  had  risen  to  preeminence,  they  claim- 
ed to  be  the  only  Church  of  Christ,  and  drove  the  Bap- 
tists into  the  place  which  God  had  prepared  for  them, 
you  can  the  more  easily  understand  what  Mr.  P.'s  saints 
testify  and  what  credit  to  attach  to  their  testimony.     He^ 

Pages  196,  197. 


&l 

with  apparent  triumph,  informs  ns, "  That  St.  Ambrose,'^- 
who  wrote  in  the  fourth  century,  "  expressly  declares, 
that  infant  baptism  was  practised  in  hi&  time,  and  in  the 
time  of  the  Apostles." 

"  St.  Crysostom,  who  was  born  A.  D.  355,  obsertes 
that  persons  may  be  baptized  either  in  their  infancy,  iri 
middle  eige.  Or  old  age,  and  that  infants  were  baptized, 
although  they  had  no  sin,"  &c. 

"St.  HicaoAffi,"  of  the  fourth  century,  says,  "If  in- 
fants be  not  baptized,  the  sin  Q^  omitting  their  baptism 
is  laid  to  their  parents'  charged 

*'  St.  Austin"  (St.  Augustin,  who  was  a  famotis  dispu- 
tant against  the  Donatists,  who  rebaptized  all  who  went 
over  to  them  from  other  sects,-  is  probably  the  person 
intended)  "  who  was  cotemporary  with  Hicrome,  men- 
tions infant  Baptism  as  one  of  those  practices  which  was 
not  instituiedhy  any  council,  but  had  always  been  in  use." 
*'  He  says,"  "The  whole  Ghtjrch  of  Christ  had  always 
held  that  Infants  were  baptized  for  the  forgiveness  of 
SINS.''  "  That  he  had  never  heafd^  or  read^  of  any  Chris^ 
tiaii^Catholic  or  sectary,  'osko  held  otherwise.— iv  any  oae^ 
gays  he,  should  ask  for  divine  authority  in  this  matter.^' 
He  proceeds  to  give  four  reasons  to  evince  the  divine 
authority  of  infant  baptism.  1.  The  whole  Church 
practices  it.  2.  It  was  not  instituted  by  councils.  S.  It 
Wris  ever  in  use,  (and)  may  be  believed,  very  reasona- 
bly, to  be  a  thing  delivered,  or  ordered,  by  the  Apos- 
tles. 4.  From  "  how  much  the  sacrament  of  Baptism 
does  avail  infants^  * 

Mr.  F.  has  quoted  too  much  from  these  canonized 
saints.  No  person,  who  suitably  aireids  to  their  testi- 
monies, will,  or  can,  believe  wiiatthey  say,  or'  what  he 
says  of  them.  One  ot  them  says,  '''•Infants  had  no  sin." 
Another  says  "  The  whole  Church  of  Christ,  had  con^ 
stantly  held  that  infants  were  baptized  tor  ihe.  forgiveness 
of  SIN."  The  same  one  says,  "  That  he  had  never 
heard  of  any  Christian,  Catholic  or  sectary,  who  held 
otherwise.'''  Yet,  wiibin  two  lines  af '/vards,  brings  for- 
ward an  objection,  proposing  the  unanswerable  diffical- 

*  Pages  186,  187, 


82 

ty,  wh^re  is  yotJr  divine'  authority  ?  and  proceeds  to  si- 
lence tliie  objector,  with,  no  doubt,  the  best  arguments, 
which  ^xe  had  at  harld.  It  appears  a  very  unreasonable 
supposition,' tbat  Augustin,^  a  man  of  no  mean  talents^ 
should  very  seriously  set  himself  itjto  deep  controversy 
with  what  is  even  less,  than  a  man  of  straw  ;  with  what, 
he  had  never  either  hfeard,  or  read  of,  as  being- adhered' 
to  by  any,  either  good,  or  bad.  The  only  reasonable 
solution  of  the  absurdity  is,  that  the  capital  declaration 
charged  upon  Austin,  or  Au^Ustin,  in  a  mere  interpola- 
tion, a  mere  forgery.  How  Mr.  P.  could  tell  us,  that 
these  fathers  of  the  Paedobaptists  "  are  not  found  dis- 
puting the  point  with  opponents,  d'educing  •  arguthenls  to 
justify  it,  or  removing  objections  agains't  it,"  when  he, 
himi^elf,  introduces,  at  least  one,  in  the  very  act,  is  left 
to  his  own  consideration. 

We  are  not,  however,  very  careful  to  answer  what 
Augustin,  or  Pelagius,  said,  or  are  reported  to  have 
said,  in  the  fourth  or  fifth  centuries :  for  by  this  time, 
the  Paedobaptists  appear  to  have  possessed  themselves 
of  the  Roman  empire  very  generallgr,  and  to  esteem 
themselves  to  be,  as  they  were  called,  the  cHRrswiAN 
WORLD.  By  some  accounts,  however,  they  appear  io 
have  been,  yet  more  vexed  with  the  Baptists  and  their 
sentiments,  than  what  Mr.  P.  seems  willing  to  allow. 
.Were  it  not,  that  there  are  unquestionable  authorities, 
that  there  was  at  this  time  existing  seme  remains  of 
the  hard  controversy  between  the  Baptists  and  Pasdo- 
baptists,  we  should  have  no  reluctance  in  admitting, 
that  the  former  had  all  escaped  from  the  fury  of  their 
persecutors,  and  hidden  themselves  in  the  pavilion 
which  God  had  spread  for  them.  Then,  it  might  be 
true,  that  many  learned  men,  as  learned  as  were  Au- 
gustin and  Pelagius,  had  not  heard  of  the  Baptists,  or  at 
most  not  heard,  that  they  were  of  the  Christian  Church, 
or  so  much  as  a  sectarian  part,  or  limb  of  it.  For  more 
attention  to  Mr.  P.'s  ancient  authors,  you  probably  will 
not  require,  nor  he  wish. 

Our  next  attention  is  deservedly  turned  to  Mr.  P. 
himself,,  who,  after  bringing  forward  the  ever  to  be 
lamented  frenzy,  and  deplorable  fanaticism,  which  pos» 


8B 

messed  the  multitude  at  Munster,  and  which  terminated 
in  a  tremendous  slaughter,  says,  '-We  do  not  charge 
,your  denomination,  with  all  the  extravagancies  of  those 
fanatics.,  Shortly  after  their  association,  they  were 
greatly  reformed  and  reduced  to  a  considerable  degree 
of  ord£.r  by  Menno,  a  popish  Priest,  who  went  over  to 
them,  and  became  the  Apostle  of  the  sect.  But  %n 
them  you  behold  the  .true  origin  of  the  Baptist  Church :  and 
/rom  ^/lem  you  derive  the  distinctiye  principles  of  your 
denomination-"'''*  . 

It  seems  next  to  impossible  to  restrain  an  honest  mdig- 
jiatioa  against  a  man,  who  has  such  unequalled  effront- 
«ry  as  to  palm  such  a  notorious  falsehood  upon  the  un- 
suspecting credulity  of  his  brethren.  May  God  forgive 
-the  man,  whilst  it^is  my  duiy  to  expose  his  wickedness. 
We  attach  but  little  fault  to  the  first  sentence  of  the 
above  quotation,  for  in  it  he  concedes  more,  than  some 
of  his  br&thren  have  done,'^  that  all  the  extravagancies 
of  these  fanatics  are  not  to  be  charged  tc  the  Baptists;'' 
well  might  he  accede  thus  much,  for,  as  I  have  before 
proved,  it  was  ,the  Pasdobaptists,  who  began  auditor 
^ome  time,  continued  those  tumults,  at  Muostei^  beiore 
any  Baptists  were  known  to  join  them.  His  second  sen- 
tence, that  they  were  shot- tlj  after  greatly  reformed 
and  reduced  to  a. considerable  degree  ot  order  by  Men- 
no,  a  popish  priest,.who  went  over  to  them,  and  became 
the  apostle  of  .the  sect,  is  doubtful.  If  his  meaning  is, 
that  that  misguided  section  of  the  Baptis^ts,  who,  leav- 
ing their  brethren,  vvertaver  and  joined,  that  misguid- 
ed section  of  the  PaBdobaptfsts,.  who  were  prosecuting 
the  insurrection  at  Munster;  if  his  meaning  be,  that 
these  were  greatly  reformed  by  Menno,  and  that  he  be- 
came an  apostle. to  them,  and  to  many  others  in  that  re- 
gion, he  may  not  be  for  from  the  truth.  But  if  he  would 
be  understood,  ;that  l^Ienno  was  the  tlrst,  who  introdu- 
ced order  amongst  the  Baptists,  generally.,  he  is  very  in- 
correct. One  would  be  inclined  to  believe,  that  lie 
could  riot  purpose. to  reproach  the  Baptists,  on  account 
of  a  Popish   priest  ^oing  over   to  them,   ond  hiilpins' 


Pages  194,  195^ 


84 

tJiem.     For  it  would  seem,  that  he  could  not  have  for- 
gotten, that  all  that  section  of  the   Paedobapiist  Church, 
called  Protestant,  as  well  those,  who  began  the  tumults 
atMunster,  as  those  who  were   the   most    evangelical, 
came  out  from,  or  began  to  come  out  from   the  Popish 
Church  about  that  time.     But  his  last  sentence    contams 
one  of  the  most  atrocious  slanders,  and  flagitious  false- 
hoods,   which  I   have    ever   seen  committed  to  paper. 
There  is  not  a  semblance  of  truth  in  it.     \f  here  be 
not  a  premeditated  and  malicious  slander,  the  author   of 
it  is  less  criminal,  than  what  he  may  appear.     Speaking 
of  the  extravagancies  of  the  Monster  ianatics,  he  says, 
'■'-In  them  you  hehold  the  true  origin  of  the  Baptist  Chvrch: 
and  from  ihem^  are  derived^ihe  distinctive    principles   of 
your  denomination/''^     The  extravagance  and  baseness  of 
this  unfounded  calumny  would  appear  more  pardonable, 
and  capable  of  some  palliation, bad  it  not  been  that  the 
author  of  it  had  before  him,  at  the  time,  Mosheim's  tes- 
timony to  the  contrary.  Mosheim  was  no  friend  to  the 
Ba{)tists,/^tthe  time  he  wrote  these  very  harsh  and  se- 
vere criminations,  which  Mr.  Prime  has  extracted  in  his 
very  long  note,  his  imagination  was  very  fruitful  and  his 
mind    apparently    much    heated  against  the   Baptists. 
Yet  he  was  not  so   buried  in  opposition,  but  what  he 
could  discriminate   between  the  Baptists- generally,  and 
that  faction  to  which  he  attributes  the  tumults  of  Mun- 
ster :  and  he  did  thus  discriminate,  and  Mr.  P.  has,  per- 
hai)S  without  observing  it,  quoted  this  discriminating  pas- 
sage, beginning  in  the  22d  line  of  his  first  lengthy    ex- 
tract from  Mosheim.     Where  he  says,^*  the  most  perni- 
cious faction  of  all  those  "who  composed  this  motley  mul- 
litude.,  was  that  which  pretended  that  the  founders  of 
the  new   and  perfect  Church,  already  mentioned,  were 
under  the  direction  of  a  divine  impulse,  and  were  armed 
against  all  opposition  by  the  power  of  working  miracles." 
It  was  this  detestable  factioji,  says  Mosheim,  that   in  the 
year  1521,  began  their  fanatical  work,   under  the    guid- 
ance of  Munzer,"  &c.     "•  In  them   (in   the   madmen  of 
Munster)  you  behold,says  Mr.  P.  the  true  origin  of  the 
B'-  ptist  Church  :  and   from   them  are   derived  the   dis- 
tinctive principles  of  your  denomination."      With  a? 


85 

much  truth,  and  with  equal  propriety  might  it  be  said  to 
the  g9od  people  of  Massachusetts,  'Un  Shay's  insur- 
rection, you  behold  the  true  origin  of  your  State  :  and 
from  their  insurgent  reveries  are  derived  the  distinctive 
principles  of  your  government." 

In  his  note,  which  follows  on  the  same  196th  page  and 
continued  to  the  197th,there  is  a  string  ef  mean  and  grov- 
elling slander,  accompanied  with  many  very  unfounded 
assertions.  I  will  not  say,  that  he  has  embraced  that 
doctrine,  "  That  lying  is  justiiiable  in  supporting  a  good 
cause,"  but  thus  far  it  may  be  safely  said,  that  he  is, 
manifestly,  not  an  enemy  to  that  doctrine.  I  will  just 
notice  one  sentence  in  this  note,  and,  perhaps,  taken  in 
its  connection,  the  mildest  sentence  in  it.  ''  Now,  says 
he,  observe,  that  the  Old  Testament  is  all  done  away, — 
that  Jehovah  was  raerely  a  king  or  temporal  governor 
to  Israel — that  the  Jewish  religion  was  a  carnal  religion, 
well  adapted  to  please  the  carnally  minded,  and  did  not 
require  real  holiness,  are  well  known  to  be  the  funda- 
mental sentiments  of  the  Baptist  scheme."  This,  at 
lea.^t,  is  all  mistake.  The  following*  is  thought  a  sufji- 
cient  reply.  1.  Though  I  have  been  a  Baptist  nighly 
fourteen  years.and  am  acquainted  with  more  or  less  of  the 
Baptists  in  each  of  the  New-England  States,  and  with 
some  in  different  parts  of  New -York,  yet  have  I  never 
known  any  Baptist,  to  believe  any  one  of  the  articles 
which  he  here  lays  to  their  account.  The  Baptists  know, 
and  so  does  BIr.  P.  that  whilst  real  holiness  was  requir- 
ed ©f  all  the  Israelites,  who  were  able  to  understand 
moral  obligation,  that  neither  real  holiness,  nor  a  pro- 
fession of  it,  was  indispensable  to  a  standing  in  the  com- 
munity, or  Church  of  Israel.  To  be  born  in  the  house, 
or  bought  with  the  money  of  Abraham  was,  sufficient  in 
his  day,  and  if  the  law  has  not  been  since  changed,  it  is 
sufficient  still.  2.  Provided  every  Baptist  believed, 
what  it  is  presumed  not  one  does,  even  all  which  he 
charges  to  their  account,  yet  his  allegation  would  be  e- 
qually  unfounded,  for  not  one  ^Tthe  things  named  is  any 
more  a  fundamental  sentiment  of  the  Baptist  scheme, 
than  it  is  of  a  Turk  or  Papist.  3.  Mr.  P.  ought  to  ac- 
8 


86 

quaint  himself  with  the  fundamental  sentiments  of  the 
Baptist  scheme  before  he  ventures  upon  any  more  as- 
sertions thus  rude  and  extravagant.  It  is  laying  a  heavy 
tax  upon  our  charity,  to  require  a  belief,  that  he  kn«w 
no  better,  when  he  thus  wrote.  4.  I  may  just  mention 
one  fundamental  sentiment  of  the  Baptist  scheme,  and 
it  is  this.  That  a  person  should  give  evidence  of  repentance 
towards  God,  before  he  be  baptized ;  and  not  be  bapti- 
zed upon  the  responsibility  of  bondsmen^  that  he  should 
repent  afterwards. 

Brethren,  it  is  painful,  that  good  men  should  be  so 
wedded  to  a  system,  which  cannot  be  defended  by  th« 
truth.  Could  Mr.  P,  have  defended  his  principles  upon 
fair  gospel  ground,  he  would  not  have  descended  to  such 
prevarication  aad  unfounded  assertion,  as  you  have  seen 
him  practising.  You  must  judge  for  yourselves,  wheth- 
er Mr.  P.  has  produced  for  the  support  of  Psedobaptism 
any  thing  more,  than  incorrect  assertions,  unfounded  sup- 
positions and  imaginary  arguments,  or  mere  sophistry.— • 
Has  not  the  word  of  God  failed  him  in  every  instance, 
in  which  he  hath  attempted  to  press  it  into  his  service: 
and  even  should  we  now  grant,  that  he  has  proved  from 
the  fathers  of  the  Paedobaptist  Church,  that  infant  bap- 
tism was,  in  some  instances,  practised  in  the  second  cen- 
tury, upon  the  parents  procuring  bondamen^  that  their 
children  should,  when  of  age,  renounce  the  world,  the 
flesh  and  the  devil ;  and  that  in  the  third,  the  sentiment 
was  embraced  by  very  many ;  and  that  by  the  fourth, 
or  fifth  century  it  overspread  the  cities  and  fair  provin- 
ces of  the  Roman  empire,  so  that  the  Baptists  were  un- 
known ;  and  that  the  Pasdobaptists  had  from  that  time  to 
this  made  up  what  is  called  the  Christian  world ;  and  al- 
so, that  they  had  all  along  considered  themselves  to  have 
been  the  Jewish  Church  continued,  and  that  they  indeed 
had  been  thus,  as  far  as  times  and  circumstances  could 
permit.  Would  you,  who  are  the  people  of  God,  be 
gratified  with  the  concession  ?  Would  you  find  it  safe, or 
prudent,  to  continue  your  connection  with  sueh  a  church? 
For  then,  the  Paedobaptist  Church  must  have  been  that 
WOMAN  which  sits  upgn  many  waters^  and  hath  ruled  over 
fhe  kings  of  the  earth.     Thus  by  granting  to  Mr.  P.   all 


87 

which  he  hath  any  fair  claim  to,  he  hath,vvith  much  lahor 
and  zeal,proved,what  vvoiald  probably  have  given  no  small 
oifence,had  any  one  undertaken  to  have  proved  it  for  hijn. 
For  if  the  Pasdobaptist  Church  be  what  he  has  proved 
her  to  be,  or  has  indeed  appeared  to  prove,  (  leaving 
out  that  part  which  he  attempted  to  prove,  but  could 
not,)  she  answers,  most  minutely,  to  that  woman,  who 
had  written  upon  her  forehead,  Mystery,  Babyxon  the 
GREAT,  the  Mother  of  harlots,  and  abominations  of 
the  earth.  I  leave  it  with  you  and  him  to  review  his 
arguments,  for  I  confess  myself  to  be  more  than  half 
convinced,  that  his  arguments  are  invincible,  and  that 
there  is  no  avoiding  the  conclusion,  that  the  Paedobap- 
tist  Church  is  the  very  woman,  who  saith,  "  /  sit  a  queen^ 
and  am  no  widow.,  and  shall  see  no  9orrow.^^ 

If  Mr.  P.  or  any  of  his  brethren  can  fairly  extricata 
me  from  this  awful  conclusion,  to  which  his  arguments 
have  irresistably  impelled  me,  I  should  consider  it  an  in- 
valuable kindness. 

In  the  mean  time,  I  am, 

Dear  Brethren, 
your  willing  servant, 

for  Jesus'  sake. 


LETTER,  VI. 

Beloved  Brethren, 

You  are  weary  of  this  controversy,  and  would  gladly 
have  it  terminate  ;  so  would  I.  Were  it  not  for  the 
magnitude  and  importance  of  it,  I  would  not  have  detain- 
ed you  so  long.  A  fair  decision  of  the  subject  involve* 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  interest  of  his  kingdom  upon  the 
earth.  Everyjudicious  and  reflecting  mind  grant8,and  must 


88 

grant,after  the  subject  is  duly  canvassed.that  thePasdobap- 
tist  Ghiirch  is,  and  beyond  all  coHtvoversy  must  be,  char- 
acterized by  one  of  the  two  figurative  women,  who  char- 
acterize two  commufiities  of  professing  christians.  One 
of  these  is  the  Church  of  God,  the  other  is  a  pretender, 
and  intoxicates  the  nations  by  her  fornications.  You 
wilt  find  an  account  of  these  women,  in  the  Revelations. 
Particularly  in  the  12th  and  17th  chapters.  Your 
Church,^  which  considers  her  children,  who  are  born  af- 
ter the  flesh,  to  be  children  of  promise,  and  counte'd  for 
the  seed,  is  one  of  these  women,  and  the  Baptist  Church 
is  the  other.  For  there  are  but  two  manners,  cr  ways 
of  Church  b-iilding,  and  so  there  can  be  but  two  gen- 
eric, or  kifid,  of  Churches.  One  way  is,  to  admit  none 
but  upon  a  personal  profession  of  friendship  to  God, 
made  by  the  individual  person  admitted.  The  other 
way  is,  to  admit  professing  parents  and  masters,  with 
their  unbelieving  children,  servants,  or  slaves.  These 
are  the  only  two  ways,  which  the  nature  of  the  case 
admits,  of  Church  building.  One  is  the  Baptist  way, 
the  other  is  the  Fasdobaptist  way.  B}'^  one  of  these 
ways  is  the  gospel  Church  built  up,  by  the  other,  the 
Mother  of  harlots.  These  are  simple  facts;  they  are 
mere  axioms.  It  is  presumed,  that  none  of  your  proph- 
ets or  priests,  will  seriously  controvert  them.  They 
may,  and  no  doubt  will  earnestly  desire,  that  the  Paedo- 
baplist  Church  m.ay  be  considered  the  woman  mention- 
ed in  the  12th  chapter.  They  may  earnestly  contend, 
that  this  is  the  case.  But  will  they  contend,  that  the 
^Baptist  Church  answers  to  the  woman  in  the  17th  chap- 
ter? They  mast  do  both,  or  their  contention  is  fruit- 
less ;  for  these  two  women  are  found  in  the  t'wo  commu- 
Bities,  for  there  is  not  a  third  amongst  all  that  observe 
Christian  ordinances.  Once  solve  this  interesting  prob- 
lem, "  Which  answers  to  the  chaste  bride  of  Christ, 
the  Baptist  Church,  or  the  Pjedobaplist?"  and  the  pres- 
ent controver:/,  Michael  and  his  angeli?  fighting  with 
the  dragon,  and  his,  may  close. 

To  assist  in  solving  this  infinitely  solemn  and  weighty 
problem,  the  following  things  may  be  here  noted. 


89 

i.  Jesas  saith,  "  the  kingdom  of  heaven  shall  be  likeEk 
ed  unto  ten  virgins."*  j 

2.  Which  community  appears  most  like  virgins ;  that 
which  comes  as  individuals,  each  one  confessing  her 
own  sins,  and  receiving  Christ  for  herself;  or  that  which 
comes,  each  one  bringing  a  family  of  children  with  her. 

3.  Jesus  told  his  Church,  that  she  should  be  hated  of 
all  men  for  his  name's  sake,  he  persecuted^  have  her  name 
cast  out  as  evil,  be  driven  into  the  wilderness,)  and  yet 
preserved;  that  she  should  abide  in  the  wilderness  12tiO 
years. t 

4.  Which  Church  answers  to  the  above  predictions, 
that  against  which  Mr.     P.  says   various  kinds  of  evil 

falsely,  and  which  has  been  despised,  persecuted  and 
tormented  bv  the  Pagans  first,  and  then  by  the  Christian" 
wov.LD,  or  IS  that  Christian  world  itself  this  church? 

b.  The  Paedobaptist  Church  has,  for  more  than  1400 
years, ibecn  in  great  renown,  governing  the  governors  of 
the  world,  possessing  (as  they  have  boasted,-)  all  the 
learning,  t  ients,  wealth  and  piety  in  the  world.  She 
ha-i  empiial.icail}''  said,  I  sit  a  queen^  and  am  no  widow^ 
and  shall  see  no  sorrovy.  But  some  may  reply,  the  above 
is  applicable  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  True, 
and  what  are  all  Paedobaptist  churches  in  the  world? 
Are  they  not,  in  fact,  all  the  same  generic  Church? 
Where  were  the  Presbyterians,  Congregationalists,  &c. 
three  hundred  years  ago?  Either  no  where,  or  in  the 
bosom  of  the  PapisUcal  church.  What  are  they  now? 
A  part  of  that  chiuxh  reformed.  Wiiat  specific^  or  dis- 
tinctive, name  have  they  assumed?  Tiiat  of  the  refor- 
^tcd  church.  Not  a  new  church,  but  a  section  of  the  old  a- 
mended,  or  reformed.  Your  divines  have  no  other  way 
to  i^how,  that  they  have  any  claim  to  a  standing  in  the 
regtjh\r,  perpetuated  cliureh  of  Chri^^t,  than  to  aliow  the 
Roman  catholics  to  have  been,  that  church  :  Tho^  some 
of  your  ministers  consider  her  to  have  betn  the  Mother 
of  harlots.     If  she  be  the  Mother  of  harlots,  then  your 

=>"  Mait.  XXV.  1,— tMatt.  x.'22— xxiv.  9— v.  ll—Luk*?  vi.  %-t. 
-^--ilev.  xii.  6,  14. 


90 

churches  are  her  daiighters.  If  she  be  not  thus,  *hen 
she  is  the  true  church,  and  your  churches  are  parts  of 
the  same. 

This  matter,  brethren,  belongs  to  your  ministers  to 
discuss.  If  you  are  the  gospel  churchy  then  we  are 
that  woman,  who  sits  upon  many  waters,  ruling  over 
multiiucit;=,  and  nations,  and  peoples,  and  languages ;  and 
have  made  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  drunk  with  our 
vicious  coiiduet. 

6.  If  you,  or  your  teachers,  can  ascertain,  which 
chCirch,  whether  tlie  Baptist  or  Paedobaptist,  have  been 
accustomed  to  having  children,  and  not  by  the  Lord — 
then  it  would  be  easy  to  determine  which  church  is  to 
be  considered  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  wife.  The.  chaste 
wife  has  no  children  but  by  her  husband.  It  is  other- 
wise with  an  harlot.  A  mother  of  harlots  may  have 
been  still  more  extravagant.  Suppose  the  Lord,  the  hus- 
band of  the  church.,  should  this  day  visit  the  church  in 
Roche,  assembled  with  his  horrid  Majesty  the  Pope  at 
her  head,  and  all  her  baptized  children  about  her, 
and  should  ask.  What  Church  is  this?  Whose  are  these 
children  ?  By  whom  did  you  have  them  ?  Would  not 
the  answer  be,  1.  The  most  holy  church  of  Christ,  over 
which  his  holiness  the  Pope  presides.  2.  The  children 
of-the  church.  3.  Our  ministers  regenerated  them  un- 
to God  by  baptizing  them.  Let  the  same  questions  be 
proposed  to  the  Episcopalian  Church  of  England,  would 
not  the  answers  be  very  similar?  But  say  you  of  the 
Presbyterian,  or  Congregational  Church,  we  are  more 
reformed,  than  is  the  British  church.  Grant  it,  and  what 
would  be  3'our  answers?  Would  they  not  be,  1.  We 
are  a  branch  of  the  reformed  church  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
2.  These  are  children  of  the  church,  lambs  of  the  spir- 
itual flock  of  God.     3. Would  hot  confusion  prevent 

an  answer?  What  could  you  say  ?  It  will  not  answer  to 
reply  as  did  your  Mother  and  your  eldest  sister,  for  you 
do  not  believe,  in  ministerial  regeneration  by  baptism. 
You  would,  probably,  be  fairly  put  down ;  for  by  the  3d 
question  it  is  implied,  that  the  Lord  acknowledges  them 
not  as  his.  Your  priests  may  tell  you,  that  this  subject 
is  too  delicate  to  discuss  ;  yes,  and  did  you  ever  kno?/  an 
harlot,  who  thought  it  not  indelicate  to  address  her  by 


91 

her  proper  epithet  ?  This  subject  is  of  too  high  impo?- 
tance  to  be  winked  out  of  sight.  It  infinite iy  concerns 
one  of  the  two  churches.  For  one  is  infinitely  guilty  of 
the  most  atrocious  whoredoms^  or  the  other  is  guilty  for 
not  calling  her  children  after  the  flesh,  the  children  of 
God,  when  Paul  says  they  are  not.* 

Mr.  P.  has  spared  no  labor  to  prove  your  church  in 
the  right.  To  him  we  must  turn  again,  lest  what  is  yet 
behind  should  serve  to  retain  you  in  error.  As  it  has 
been  my  object  to  notice  every  sentence,  in  which  Mr. 
P.  has  appeared  to  place  considerable  confidence,  so  we 
now  being  upon  a  part  of  his  book,  in  which  his  confi- 
dence seems  to  rest,  we  shall  transcribe  several  passa- 
ges, which  are  in  the  neighborhood  of  each  other. 

1.  ''•We  prove,  says  he,  that  when  the  hovi first  or- 
ganized his  church  into  a  regular  community,  it  was  com- 
posed of  professing  believers  and  their  households ;  and 
that  the  existing  seal  of  the  covenant  was,  by  divine  di- 
rection, applied  to  both." 

2.  "  Now  we  say,  and  we  have  an  undoubted  right  to 
say,  to  our  opponents  ;  The  laboring  oar  is  yours  :— prove 
that  the  original  constitution  of  the  church  is  altered  ; — 
prove  that  the  infant  seed  of  believers  have  ever  been 
excluded  from  the  covenant.  Produce  the  passage  from 
the  word  of  God,  in  which  this  evidence  is  contained, 
and  we  will  surrender  the  point." 

3.  "Conscious  of  the  correctness  of  this  demand,  and 
of  their  utter  inability  to  comply  with  it,  yo«r  people 
have  been  driven  to  the  direful  Hecessity  of  vilifying 
the  ancient  church,  reducing  it  to  a  mere  shadow^  and 
degrading  the  Almighty  God  of  Israel  to  the  ignoble 
station  of  a  temporal  king.  This  is  the  very  foundation 
of  your  whole  scheme  ;  and  a  rotten  one  it  is  in  very  c?eec?." 

4.  "  They  (the  Baptists)  say,  "  The  gospel  requires 
a  profession  of  repentance,  or  faith,  as  a  qualification 
for  baptism."  We  admit  it  without  hesitation,  for  the 
same  did  the  Lord  require  of  old." 

5.  ''We  are  as  strenuous  advocates  for  believers' 
baptism,  as  you  are." 

*Rom.  ix.  8. 


92 

6.  "  We  never  administer  the  ordinance  but  on  a 
credible  profession  of  faith.  We  do  not  pretend  to 
baptize  i?ifants  without  it." 

7.  ^'■Wemark  the  children  as  set  apart  for  the  Lord, 
because  their  parents  are  the  Lord's.  Thus  we  produce 
direct  and  positive  evidence  in  support  of  our  practice, 
and  you  can  furnish  nothing  but  negative  evidence  against 
it."* 

One  would  be  ready  to  conclude,  from  the  mtiltitude 
of  mistakes  which  have  escaped  our  author's  pen,  that 
he  wrote  his  book  to  be  believed,  not  examined.  But 
it  is  a  part  of  duty,  which  I  owe  to  you,  and  to  others, 
to  examme  it,  and  to  remove  the  more  dangerous  stum- 
bliiig  blocks  out  of  the  way  of  God's  people.  In  the 
above  quotation.  No.  1,  contains  thrt'o  mistakes.  First. 
When  our  Lord  first  organized  his  church  into  a  regular 
community  it  was  not  composed  of  believing  parents  and 
thcrr  households.  Not  a  word  is  said  of  believing  ho^ise- 
holds  being  received  into  the  church,  or  belonging  to 
it  for  more  than  twenty  years,  after  it  was  organized  into 
a  regular  community  :  unless  it  be  our  hordes  hoiise-hold 
of  faith.  He  at  a  certain  time  called  together  his  disciples^, 
whom  he  zn'outd^  and  of  ihem  he  chose  and  ordained  twelve^ 
that  they  should  be  "di'ith  him^  and  that  he  onii^ht  send  them 
fcri'i  to  preacJi,  The  kingdom  of  heaven,  the  gospel 
cl)urch  was  set  up  about  the  time,  in  which  Jolm  the 
B'-iptist  was  beheaded.  For  from  that  time  the  kingdom 
of  henven  was  preached,  and,  as  our  Lord  says,  some 
prc-i^sed  into  it,  whilst  it  suffered  violc.iiee  from  othersf 
It  couid  not  be  thus  joined  and  thus  per-secuted  before 
it  was  a  community  :  and  it  must  have  bef  n  organized 
regularly,  because  it  was  the  work  of  the  great  AJ aster 
Builder,  wh<j  inspected  and  regulated  every  particular. 
Between  this  date  and  the  iirst  believing  household^ 
-which  is  on  record,  as  being  adnaitled  into  the  Church 
of  Christ,  is  more  than  twenty  years :  and  we  have  not, 
to  this  day  as  Mr.  P.  knows,  any  account,  which  he  rem 
show,    of  any  unbelieving  housefiouid  being   admittqc; 

*i-ages  200, 201,  202,~t  I>lat,  ^,  1.2— Luke  xvi-.  IS^ 


93 

into  Christ's  Church,  upon  the  faith  of  either  parents,  or 
masters. 

Secondly.  The  existing  seal  of  the  covenant  has 
NEVER  been  applied  to  parents  or  children  bj  men.  If 
aught  may  be  termed  the  seal  of  the  covenant.,  it  is  the 
Holy  Spirit.  The  bible  knows,  nor  mentions,  any 
other.  It  is  a  gross  imposition  upon  the  community, 
for  Mr.  P.  and  others  to  fill  their  books  and  mouths  with 
so  many  untruths,  about  circumcision  and  baptism  being 
thesEALof  the  covenant.  Neither  is  ever  so  called, 
nor  once  intimated  in  ail  the  bible,  as  a  seal  of  any  cov- 
enant. They  appear  disposed  to  crowd  down  the  impo- 
sition by  a  continued  repetition. 

Thirdly.  No  seal  of  the  covenant,  could,  of  course, 
have  been  applied  by  divine  direction.  Nor  is  there 
any  divine  direction.^  as  Mr.  F.  well  knows,  for  the 
application  of  baptism  to  any  households  on  account  of 
the  faith  of  either  parents,  or  masters. 

In  the  quotation.  No.  2,  he  requires  us  to  do  three 
things,  upon  complying,  he  promises  to  surrender  the 
point.  We  wish  to  take  hira  at  his  word,  and  that  he 
may  uot  violate  it. 

First.  ''Fro\^e  that  the  original  constitvMon  of  the 
church  is  altered.'''^  His  requirement  is  unquestionably 
this,  '•  Prove  that  the  constitution  of  the  Christian  Church 
is  BOW  a  diiferent  thing,  from  wh;it  the  constitution  of 
the  church  in  Abraham's  family  was,  when  the}'  were 
distinguished  as  a  church  or  community  by  the  religious 
rite  of  circumcision."  This  we  conceive  to  be  no  very 
difficult  labour.  For  first,  the  constitution  of  the  church 
in  Abraham's  family  was  the  covenant  of  circumcision. 
It  could  not  be  the  covenant  of  promise,  in  Gen.  xii.  2,  3, 
for  that  was  revealea  to  hira  24  years  before  Abraham's 
family  bad  any  more  tlie  particular  shape  of  a  church, 
than  h^d  Noah's  family,  or  than  had  Lot's  ;  and  had  no 
other  covenant  been  revealed,  his  family  would  have 
continued  to  this  day,  without  any  revealed,  ritual,  con- 
stitution. The  covenant  of  circvmciaion  is  therefore, 
without  controversy,  the  constitution  of   (he   church  m 


94 

Abraham's  family  :  gnd,  according  to  divine  command, 
it,  or  what  it  enjoined,  was  to  be  applied  to  all  the  males 
in  his  house,  whether  his  own  sons,  or  others  born  in  bis 
hcuse,  or  bought  \vith  his  money.  The  constitution  of 
the  gospel  chuich  is 'the  ordinance  of  baptism.  These, 
both  the  cfevenant  of  circumcision  and  the  ordinance  of 
baptism,  were  appointed  by  the  Lord,  they  differ  the  one 
from  the  other.  The  or2^:nai  constitution  of  the  church 
is  therefore  altered 

Secondly.  Says  he,  "  Prove  that  the  infant  seed  of 
believers  have  ever  been  excluded  from  the  co\  enant." 
Here  he  must,  to  have  any  self-consistency,  intended  by 
covenant^  the  covenant  of  promise.  For  he  appears, 
through  his  book,  to  make  the  burden  of  his  evidence 
in  favour  of  children  to  be,  their  having  a  title,  through 
their  parents,  to  the  covenant  of  promise.  It  is  now 
our  part  to  show,  that  the  seed  of  believers  have  been 
excluded  fiora  such  a  covenant.  We  will  begin  with 
Abraham's  family.  Says  Paul,  Romans  ix.  7,  8.  "Nei- 
ther because  they  are  the  seed  of  Abraham,  are  they 
all  children  ;  but,  in  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called.  That 
is,  ihey  which  ar'*  the  children  of  Wiejiesh^  those  are  not 
the  children  of  God  :  bnt  the  children  of  the  promise 
are  counted  for  the  seed'''*  We  have  selected,  as  a  se- 
cond evidence  in  point,  the  family  of  Isaac.  Of  which 
Paul  svjys,  Romans,  ix.  10,11,12  and  13.  "And  not 
only  thi>5,  but  when  Rebecca  also  had  conceived  by  one, 
even  hy  our  father  Isafic.  (For  the  children  being  not 
yet  born,  neither  having  done  any  good  or  evil,  that  the 
jmrpose  of  God  according  to  election  might  stand,  not  of 
works^  but  of  him  that  calleth,)  it  was  said  unto  her,  The 
eider  shall  serve  the  younger.  As  it  is  written,  Jacob 
have  I  loved.)  but  Esau  have  I  hattd."^^  Here  it  appears 
that  all  Abraham's  children,  Isaac  only  excepted,  were 
excluded  from  the  covenant,  and  half  of  Isaac's.  Our 
Hext  evidence  is  contained  in  the  words  of  the  Saviour, 
Mat.xiii.  24,  25.  "The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened  un- 
to a  man  who  sowed  ggod  eeed  in  his  field.  But  while  men 
slept,  his  enemy  came  aud  sowed  tares  among  the  wheat^ 
and  went  his  way." — I  purpose  to  name  but  one  evidence 
HJore,  out  of  the  muliitude,  which  might  be  mentioned, 


95 

and  that  is  in  Mat.  xxv.  1.  **Then  shall  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  be  likened  unto  ten  virgins."  Now,  if  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  be  likened  unto  a  man  who  sowed 
good  seed  in  his  jield^  and  likened  unto  ten  virgins  ;  the 
children  after  the  flesh  only,  like  Ishmael  and  Ksau  arc 
excluded,  of  course,  according  to  the  constitution  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  the  church  of  God.  I  ask  Mr.  P. 
caa  the  kingdom  cf  heaven  be  likened  unto  a  man  who 
sowed  Goen  seed  in  his  Jield^  if  the  constitution  oi  the 
church  not  only  permits,  but  requires,  beiievmg  parents 
to  bring  with  them  into  the  church  their  seed  according 
to  the  flesh,  which  is  corrupt?  I  ask  again,  "  Can  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  be  likened  unto  ienvirgins^"'  if  the 
constitution  requires  that  households  of  unconverted 
children  should  be  brought  with  believing  parents,  who 
are  themselves,  spiritually  virgins  ?  but  if  their  children 
are  to  be  brought  with  them,  and  to  be  styled,  whilst 
impenitent,  the  children  of  the  church,  would  the 
church  any  longer  be  likened  unto  virgins  ?  would  they 
not  have  more  the  appearance  of  harlots,  having  chil- 
dren, but  not  hy  their  husband  ?  It  cow  seems  incum- 
bant  upon  Mr.  P.  either  to  show,  that  we  have  not  com- 
plied with  his  request,  or  to  surrender  the  point.  But 
should  Mr.  P.  refuse  to  surrender  the  point,  and  still 
allege  '*•  that  the  place,  which  infant  circumcision  and 
infant  baptism  occupy,  is  precisely  the  same,  and  that  the 
latter  has  come  in  the  place  of  the  former,  and  occupies 
the  very  same  place,*'*  and  should  he  yei  sav  to  the 
Baptists,  as  he  does  page  201,  "It  is  your  business  to 
furnish  the  precept^  or  example  against  it ;"  we  would 
just  observe  to  him,  that  all  PaBdobaptists,  who  are  not 
of  the  Jewish  nation,  and  thai  are  believers  in  Christ, 
are  forbidden  to  circumcise  their  children  j  or  baptize 
them,  or  to  sprinkle  them,  or  to  admipister  unto  tiicm 
any  other  thing,  which  is  considered  to  come  in  the 
place  of  eircumeision.  This  principle,  this  important 
subject,  which  the  Holy  Spirit  knew  would  great]y  agi- 
tate the  minds  of  men  in  after  ages,  was  settled  by  a 
council  of  Elders,  at  Jerusalem,  in  the  year  60,  aad  re- 
Pages  134,  135, 


96 

corded  in  Acts  xxi.  25,  for  the  comfort  and  confirmatios 
of  such  as  keep  the  ordinances,  as  Christ  delivered 
them  to  his  people,  and  in  these  words,  "  As  touching 
the  GENTILES  ■zschich  believe,  we  have  written  and  conclu- 
ded,   THAT    THEY    OBSERVE   NO    SUCH    THING."       This  DCCds 

neither  note,  nor  comment,  it  is  precisely  in  point. 

From  what  we  have  just  passed  over,  it  appears,  that 
all  Mr.  P.  and  the  multitude  of  the  Paedobaptist  prophets 
have  said  about  the  infant  i^teS,  or  aduU  seed,  of  be- 
liever's being  included  in  the  covenant  of  grace,  or  the 
covenants  of  premise,  or  the  covenant  which  was  con- 
firmed of  God  in  Christ,  or  any  other  covenant,  which 
secures  their  salvationupon  parental  faithfulness,  is  a 
mere  Arminian,  or  popish  delusion  of  supererogation. 
If  any  were  included  in  such  a  promise,  we  might  have 
expected  to  have  found  an  instance  of  it  in  the  family  of 
either  Abraham,  or  Isaac.  But  we  have  found  the  re- 
verse in  both. 

Number  third  of  the  quotation  contains  a  cluster 
of  mistakes.  '^'Conscious,"  says  he,  "  of  the  cor- 
rectness of  this  demand,  and  of  their  viter  inability 
to  comply  with  it,  your  people  have  been  driven  to  the 
direful  necessity  of  vihfying  the  ancient  church,  reducing 
it  to  a  mere  sJwdezv,  and  degrading  the  Almighty  God  of 
Israel  to  the  ignoble  station  of  a  temporary  king.  This 
is  the  very  foundation  of  your  7it)holc  scheme ;  and  a  rot- 
ten one  it  is,  in  very  deed."  Here  his  mistakes  are, 
First,  In  charging  us  of  being  conscious  of  the  correct- 
ness of  his  demand;  for  we  consider  it,  as  belonging  to 
him,  to  prove  his  practice  rigbt,  and  not  demand  of  us 
to  prove  it  wrong.  Secondly,  In  telling  the  pubhc, 
that  we  are  conscious  of  our  utter  inability  to  comply 
with  his  demand  ;  for  we  have  readily  complied  with 
it,  in  our  answer  to  No.  2,  and  have  never,  torn}' knowl- 
edgpi,  manifested  any  conscious  inability  in  the  case. 
Thirdlj^,  In  proclaiming  that  we  have  been  driven 
to  the  direful  necessity  of  vilifying  the  ancievt  chvrch. 
We  feel  no  such  necessity  ;  nor  are  we  pleased,  that  he 
yVe/s  such  a  nece55%  of  vilifying  us.  Fourthly,  In  ac- 
cusing us  of  reducing  the  ancient  church  to  a  mer^*  shad- 
ow.    The  accusation  we  consider  unsupported.    Fifthly, 


97 

In  laying  to  our  account  the  degrading  of  the  Almighty 
God  of  Israel,  to  the  ignoble  station  of  a  temporary 
king.  Where  have  we  done  this  thing  ?  I  confess  I 
am  rather  at  a  loss,  as  to  what  has  provoked  him  to  lay 
this  thing  to  our  reproach.  I  confess  that  it  is  my  im- 
pression, that  whilst  the  Almighty  God  of  Israel  is  Lord 
of  lords,  and  King  of  kings,  and  King  in  time,  as  well 
as  in  eternity,  he  was  and  is  still,  in  a  special  sense  King 
of  tke  Israelites.  As  saith  the  prophet  Isaiah  xxxiii. 
22.  The  Lord  is  our  judge,  the  Lord  is  our  lawgiver, 
the  Lord  is  our  King,  he  will  save  us.  Sixthly.  As  he 
comes  towards  the  close  of  this  sentence  of  very  in- 
oorreet  assertions,  he  grows  rather  warm,  and  says : 
"  This  is  the  very  foundation  of  your  whole  scheme  ;  and 
a  rotten  one  it  is,  in  very  deed.'^  Now,  the  good  man,  had 
he  afforded  to  himself  one  minute's  sober  reflection, 
might  have  known,  and  his  own  good  sense  would,  prob- 
ably, have  admonished  him,  that  there  cquid  not  have 
been  a  word  of  truth  in  his  assertion,  even  were  the 
Baptists  guilty  of  the  charges  which  he  had,  very  incon- 
siderately and  very  unjustly,  been  placing  to  their  ac- 
count. For  such  things  have  nothing  to  do  with  the 
foundation  of  the  Baptist  scheme.  At  most,  they  cin 
be  no  more,  than  excrescences,  or  bad  fruit,  growing 
out  of  their  scheme.  Could  he  have  maintained  this  to 
be  the  case,  he  would  have  proved,  that  their  scheme 
was  imperfect ;  but,  as  it  is,  he  has  performed  liitie 
more,  than  to  exhibit  himssif  to  view  as  an  imperfect 
ju^ge. 

In  number  fourth,of  the  passages  quoted,  he  has  given 
us  two  truths,and  one  non-de8cript,or  indesci-ibabie  some- 
thing. The  two  truths  are,  one,  "The  Baptists  say.the 
gospel  requires  a  profession  of  renentance  ovfuit'i,  as  a 
quiiljication  for  baptisn.'^''  The  oiher,-'for  the  same  did 
the  Lord  require."  His  non  -dercript  is,  '•  v/e  admit  i\^ 
says  he,  without  hesitation."  He  labors  to  explain  tue 
business,  by  setting  off  the  rep^QtaDG^^-or  faim  of  the. 
parent  to  the  score  of  the  c^iid,  or  d  ild  rt-i.  .  But  jf 
faith  or  rf^pe^ntauce,  /be  repaired  as  a  qaaliucatioo  lor 
baptism,did  not  the  parent,  or  parents,  stand  m  need  of 


98 


\9 


hat  they  possessed  to  constitute  their  own  qualification 
for  baptism  ?  Or  will  it  do  to  divide  it  aDd  subdivide  it, 
so  that  one  man's  faith  will  answer  for  ten^  or  for  aa 
hundred.  Mr.  P.  may  reply,  children  are  baptized  af- 
ter the  parents  have  been  baptized  and  received  into 
the  church,  it  may  be  j^ears  after.  So  that  their  chil- 
dren are  not  baptized  upon  that  particular  faiths  which 
was  the  qualification  of  the  parent,  or  parents,  at  their 
baptism.  But  suppose  it  should  so  fall  out,  that  the  pa- 
rent or  master  of  the  house  should  be  baptized,  at  the 
same  time  with  his  household,  as  was  the  case  with  the 
jailor;  how  would  he  fritter  up  one  man's  faith  to  an- 
swer for  so  many  at  the  same  time.  Indeed,  this  is, 
manifestly  a  mere  make-belief  Repentance  and  faith  are 
not  articles  of  barter  and  traffic.  This  looks,  as  tho'  it 
proceeded  from  the  Vatican.,  it  certainly  is  not  named  in 
the  Bible.  To  what  straits  men  are  driven,  to  keep  up 
some  slimsy  appearances  of  conformity  with  the  gospel ! 
If  our  Author  had  said,  to  be  a  child  of  a  believer  is  the 
requisite  qualification  for  baptism,  he  would  have  been 
consistent  with  his  own  errors.  But  to  say  that  faith  is 
a  required  qualification  for  baptism,and  that  a  child  may 
be  qualified  without  possessing  it  is  a  solecism.  Did 
ever  any  person  before  hear,  that  qualifications  for  sta- 
tions,offices, or  employments  were  transferable  ?  1  may 
receive  favors  on  account  of  another's  qualifications,  but 
by  what  means  qualifications  may  be  transferred  from 
one  to  another,  I  have  yet  to  learn.  I  should  say  such 
management  bespeaks  a  difficult  cause. 

In  No.  5  he  says,  '^  we  are  as  strenuous  advocates 
for  believers,  baptism, as  you  are."  This  is  an  imposing 
assertion,  which  it  is  presumed  no  person,  in  the  world, 
believes.  It,  therefore  need  not  posse  s  oar  further  at- 
tention. 

In  No.  6  1  e  says,  *^  We  lunr  administer  the  crdincnce^ 
but  on  a  credible  profession  of  faith.  We  do  not  pretend 
to  baptize  infants  without  it." 

If  he  means,  by  we,  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  Cam- 
bridge,N.  Y.  where  he  is  minister,  m,y  reply  would  be 
short,  being  unacquainted  with  his  actual  practices.  If 
bv  ws.  he  intends  the  Pasdobaptist  Church  generally,  he 


99 

js  incorrect  in  extreme.  If  he  weuld  be  understood  to 
include  the  Reformed  Church  merely,  he  would  still  be 
very  wide  of  the  truth.  If  he  would  comprise  the 
Presbyterians  and  Congregationalists  only,  he  would 
even  then  be  incorrect.  I  apprehend,  that  he  intends 
the  same  thing,  by  administering  the  ordinance,  and  bap- 
tizing children,  though  he  seems  to  make  a  distinction, 
when  he  says  '*  We  never  administer  the  ordinance,  but 
upon  a  credible  profession  of  faith,"  and  then  immedi- 
ately adds,  "  We  do  not  pretend  to  baptize  infants  with- 
out it."  If  he  intends  a  difference,  il  is  anew  device, 
and  we  shall  consider  that  he  meant  none.  We  shall 
also  take  it  for  gi anted,  that  what  he  has  affirmed  he 
would  have  to  be  understood  of  the  purest  part  of  the 
reforiEed  Paedobaptist  Church.  For  he,  doubtless, 
knows  that  the  great  body  of  the  Paedobaptists,  not  only 
the  Papists,  but  the  Episcopalians  also,  make  as  farcical 
a  mockery  in  the  christening  of  their  children,  as  ever 
the  Philistines  did  in  the  worship  of  Dagon.  Having 
their  godfathers  and  godmothers,  their  sponsors,  promis- 
ers  and  bondsmen,  as  though  they  were  ready  to  indem- 
nify the  Lord,  should  any  of  the  sprinkled  children 
prove  refractory,  and  not  renounce  the  world,  the  flesh 
and  the  devil,  with  all  the  pomp  and  vanities  of  this 
world,  as  their  bondsmen,  in  the  manner  of  ventrilo- 
quists, promise  for  them.  Now  Mr.  P.  not  only  knows, 
that  this  is  the  practice  of  the  great  body  of  his  denom- 
ination, but  also,  that  this  is  manifestly  pla;,  iv^'  tricks 
with  the  Almighty.  Yet  he  will  plead  for  the  V^unda- 
tion  of  the  practice,  with  bis  full  strength;  and  also 
practice  the  same  thing  in  essence  though  under  a  re- 
formed garb.  Could  he  find  like  iniquity  amongst  the 
Baptists,  he  would  not  merit  censure,  though  he  should 
expose  the  truth,  which  would  be  saying  the  worst  he 
could.  But  he  manifestly  thinketh,  that  he  doeth  God 
service,  whilst  he  is  fulfilling  the  scriptures  in  saying  all 
manner  of  evil  against  the  Baptists  without  cause.  We 
hope  God  will  not  lay  this  sin  to  his  charge.  But  we 
must  expose  his  mistaken  assertions,  lliat  we  may  not 
suffer  sin  upon  hiai  and  his  brethren.  We  have  conclu- 
dedj  thutm  the  declaration,  '^  We  never  administer  the 


100 

ordinance,  but  upon  a  credible  profession  of  faith,"  he 
intentionally  includes  none  but  the  Congregational  and 
Presbyterian  Churches,  which  are  unquestionably  the 
most  reformed  sections  of  the  reformed  Church.  (The 
Baptists  are  not  included  in  the  reformed  Church,  for 
they  were  never  subject  to  the  .Pontiifs  of  Rome,  and  of 
course  could  never  come  out  of  that  Church  ;  for  what 
was  never  in,  cannot  be  taken  out.)  Even  of  these,  of 
the  most  reformed  portions  of  what  is  styled  the  Re- 
formed Church ;  it  is  very  incorrect  to  say,  "  They 
never  administer  the  ordinance ;  but  upon  a  credible 
profession  of  faith."  It  has  been,  if  it  be  not  now,  very- 
much  the  reverse.  It  is  a  singular  fact,  if  it  fee  one, 
that  Mr.  P.  never  heard,  or  in  some  book  read,  that 
there  vva-s  for  many  years,  a  very  general  agreement 
with  the  ministers  and  Churches  in  our  land  to  do  other- 
wise. They  feared,  that  the  ark  of  God  would  fall,  or 
their  Churches  become  extinct,  unless  they  sprinkled 
the  children  of  moralists,  who  made  no  profession  of 
having  either  repentance,  or  faith.  They  therefore 
formed  an  unhallowed  Covenant,  (and  none  is  hallowed, 
which  includes  bondsmen,  who,  whilst  bankrupts  them- 
selves, undertake  to  be  bound  to  God  for  the  fidelity  of 
others)  by  which  parents  were  encouraged  to  deal  de- 
ceitfully with  God,  that  they  might  ingratiate  their  chil- 
dren into  his  fivour.  I  have  long  detested  the  practice, 
yet  repeatedly  seen  it  in  operation. 

I  may  give  3'ou  a  sample  of  what  I  have  seen  to  be 
practised  by  a  Presbyterian,  or  by  a  Congregational 
minister,  and  I  have  seen  not  very  dissimilar  things  per- 
formed by  both.  The  last  time,  save  one,  in  which  I 
was  present,  when  the  rite  of  sprinkling  a  child  was 
pertormf^d,  was,  say  ten  years  since,  when  by  stress  of 
wcnther,  the  vessel,  in  which  I  was  a  passenger,  was 
driven  into  Cape-Harbour.  When  I  could  be  landed 
with  safety,  I  visited  Provincetown  and  Mr.  Parker,  who 
was  the  clergyman  of  the  place.  From  whom  I  re- 
ctived  many  expressions  of  the  most  unaffected  hospi- 
tality. We  were,  manifestly,  mutually  pleased  with 
ihr-  interview.  His  house  appeared  to  be  filled  with 
plenty,  and  his  heart  with  urbanity.     Hi?   domestics  had 


101 

participated  liberally  of  the  same  philanthropic  spirit. 
Bf  his  particular  solicitation  I  consented  to  lead  in  the 
public  exercises  of  the  day.  The  forenoon  being  past 
and  the  interim  commenced,  a  young  sea-captam,  of 
very  pleasant  deportment,  entered  the  habitatiorL.of  my 
very  friendly  host.  He  soon  communicated  his  import- 
ant errand,  by  observing,  "Mr.  Parker,  I  wish  to  have 
my  child  sprinkled."  Mr.  Parker  replied,  "You  must 
take  the  covenant."  "  Yes,  said  the  young  captain,  I 
expect  to;  but  if  I  do,  I  shall  not  keep  it."  Well,  sai4 
the  very  civil  parson,  you  must  take  it  upon  you.  I 
then  broke  silence,  and  requested  of  the  frank,  and 
apparently  very  honest  young  man,  why  he  wished  for 
the  sprinkling  of  his  child.  He  promptly  answered,  it 
is  the  custom.  I  then  asked  him,  if  the  Lord  required 
it  of  him?  or  whether  it  were  not  a  mere  custom,  or 
traditionary  business  ?  He  appeared  not  ready  with  his 
answer,  I  turned  to  Mr.  Parker,  and  asked  by  what  au- 
thority he  did  such  things  ?  He  as  readily  repHed,  "  1 
don't  know.  It  is  customary.  1  have  always  practised 
thus,  and  my  predecessors  before  me."  Tfte  young 
ciptain  exclaimed  with  a  degree  of  astonishment,  "Mr. 
P.irker,  this  is  a  strange  thing  1 "  His  meaning  appear- 
ed to  be,  "  this  is  a  strange  thing  that  the  minister  did 
not  know  why  his  child  should  be  sprinkled."  He 
thought,  there  must  be  an  important  reason  for  it ; 
though  for  himself,  he  knew  not  what  that  reason  could 
be.  I  then  asked  him,  "  would  it  not  be  well  to  postpone 
the  matter  of  sprinkling  the  child,  till  you  have  search- 
ed the  Bible  upon  the  subject  ?  Then  if  God  requires 
you  to  bring  your  child,  yon  can  do  it  because  it  is  com- 
mindcd;  if  it  be  a  mare  custom,  or  tradition  of  mtia, 
you  can  omit  it.  He  consented,  that  it  miarht  be  pru- 
dent to  put  the  matter  by  for  the  present.  1  then  turn- 
ed  to  Mr.  Parker  with  a  query,  whether  it  would  not  b€ 
as  well  to  put  the  business  by  for  the** present,  till  he 
should  know  by  what  authority  he  practised  such  things. 
Plis  reply  was,  I  do  not  know  but  it  will,  and  added,  we 
will  have  a  Church  meeting  and  enquire  into  the   inat- 

Ur.     Upon  both  agreeing  tiaus   towrapitup,  I  retired 
q* 


102 

to  meditate  npon  the  ^lifeject  of  discourse  for  the  after- 
noon. Aftei  1  went  o»t,  Mr.  Parker  bethought  himself 
that  matters  had  gone  rather  too  far  to  end  jast  there, 
arid  says  to  the  young  man,  the  Deacon  has  carried  the 
basnjn  of  water  into  the  Meeting-House,  the  people  will 
expect  a  child  to  be  sprinkled,  or  baptized;  it  may 
cause  considerable  conversation,  or  wonder,  if  the  mat- 
ter be  omitted.  The  complaisant  young  man  consented 
to  have  it,  just  as  Mr.  Parker  thought  best.  Thus  they 
unwrapped  the  matter,  as  Mrs.  Merrill,  who  was 
present,  informed  me  afterwards.  I  returned  to  the 
room,  and  we  immediately  proceeded  to  the  place  of 
public  worship.  I  kaew  nothing  of  the  change,  till  af- 
ter the  close  of  the  discourse,  at  which  time  I  beckoned 
to  Mr.  Parker  to  lead  in  the  closing  prayer.  He  arose, 
called  forward  the  young  man,  and  propounded  to  him 
the  covenant,  in  which  were  many  promises  to  be  made, 
but  with  respect  to  them  the  covenanter  had,  no  doubt, 
a  mental  reservation,  for  he  had  previously  informed 
the  minister,  that  he  should  not  keep  them.  But  when 
he  had  bowed  assent,  and  prayer  had  been  offered,  the 
rite  was  performed,  and  the  p  riest  returned  to  the  pul- 
pit, motioning  a  request,  that  I  would  close  by  prayer.  I 
manifested  my  dissent,  intimating,  that  1  had  nothing  to 
do  with  such  things.  Whilst  retiring  from  the  Meet- 
ins:- House  I  observed  to  Mr.  Parker,  that  upon  my  mind 
was  a  certain  text,  which  was  this.  Without  faith  it  is 
impossible  to  please  Him,  ih?it  is  God.  With  relation  to 
this  business  just  transacted,  you  had  no  faith  in  it,  as  you 
conceded,  before  the  meeting  opened.  The  young 
man  had  none,  as  he  also  informed  us.  Unless  the  child 
had,  there  was  none  in  the  parties  concerned  ;  and  for 
mvself,  I  doubt  its  being  pleasing  to  God.  The  pleas- 
ant m-rm  shook^his  head,  saying,!  don't  know  that  it  was. 
After  we  entered  his  dwelling,  I  mentioned,  that  anoth- 
ei-  text  struck  mf  mind,  and  that  it  was,  H'hatsoever  is 
net  of  faith  is  sin.  I  farther  observed,  as  the  sprinkling 
©f  the  child  was  not  of  faith,  I  had  a  serious  qvcy, 
whether  it  were  not  a  piece  of  abomination.  He,  t«f  ^  a 
shaking  his  head,  seriously  replied,  '*  1  dont  know  but 
it  is." 


103 

i  have  related  the  above,  that  I  mi^ht  show  you 
from  real  life,  or  actual  service,  that  Mr.  P.  i«  incorrect 
in  saying,  "  We  never  administer  the  ordinance  ;  but  oa 
a  credible  profession  of  faith."  He  is  not  merely  in- 
correct, but  the  reverse  of  what  he  has  said,  is,  taking 
the  whole  Pasdobaptist  Church  into  the  account,  almost 
infinitely  nearer  the  truth.  For  I  should  say,  not  one 
to  fifty  of  those  who  practise  infant  Baptism,  or  sprink- 
ling, require  any  profession  of  experimental  religion. 
There  are  a  considerable  number  of  Churches  in  En- 
gland, and  comparatively  more  in  our  own  nation,  who 
require  a  profession  of  repentance  to  accompany  an  ad- 
mission to  the  Lord's  supper,  and  also  to  the  baptizing 
of  their  children.  These  persons  have  Hot  courage 
enough  to  renounce  the  traditions  of  their  fathers,  and 
obey  the  Lord  and  be  baptized,  and  so  join  the  Baptists ; 
and  they  have  too  much  light  to  follow  the  multitude  of 
th-^ir  brethren  in  their  more  gross  hypocrisy.  They, 
therefore,  pursue,  a  kind  of  middle  course,  and  are 
greatly  inconsistent  with  their  own  scheme,  and  will  not 
agree  with  the  Lord's.  What  Priest  in  Israel  ever 
thought  of  requiring  a  personal  profession  of  experi- 
mental religion  of  a  circumcised  Israelite,  as  a  qualifi- 
cation for  the  circumcising  of  his  son.  No  such  right 
was  ever  conferred  on  a  priest  in  Israel :  nor  has  any 
Paedobaptist  minister  a  right  to  require  it  now.  If  they 
be  right  in  their  principle,  let  them  pursue  it;  if  wrong, 
let  them  renounce  it.  Their  principle  is,  that  Baptism 
has  taken  the  place  of  circumcision,  and  to  be  adminis- 
tered to  similar  subjects.  If  so,  it  is  sulficient,  that  I 
have  been  baptized,  and  not  cut  off  for  some  flagrant 
wickedness,  to  constitute  my  perfect  right  to  have  my 
children  baptized.  Not  only  so,  bai  no  prie.st  may  upon 
the  pretence  of  God's  disple;isure5  forbid  my  child  be- 
ing baptized,  for  he  is  not  only  accessory  to  my  child's 
breaking  the  covenant,  and  being  cut  off  from  God's  peo- 
ple, but  forces  him  to  it.  Let  Mr.  P.  or  any  of  his  con- 
sci«ncious  brethren  extricate  themselves  from  this  sin, 
if  *bey  be  able.  Let  ihe  godly  among  the  Paedobapiists 
und'jrstand  their  own  S3'^st€m,  and  they  must  either  re- 
turn to  their  mother,  the  Churcii  of  Kome,  or  repeat  of 


104 

their  error  ard  be  b-iptized  confessiao-  their  sins,  f^ach 
one  for  himself.  There  is  no  half  wu}/  in  this  business. 
It  is  riiere  mockery  to  say  as  Mr.  P.  does.  We  do  not 
pretend  to  baptize  children  without  a  credible  profession 
ef  faith.  This  is  halving  matters  between  Christ  and  the 
Mother  of  harlots.  Either  Austin  was  cor  rect,  in  baptiz- 
ing- by  prosy  the  British  subjects,  ten  thousand  in  a  day, 
upon  the  faith  of  the  British  King-  and  court;*  or  the 
Baptists  are  correct  in  demanding  that  every  one  should 
be  baptised  upon  bis  own  faith  Austin  went  upon  the 
Paedobaptist  principle  brought  into  full  operation.  The 
other  is  the  Baptist  principle.  There  is  no  con>promise 
between  the  two.  One  is  right,  and  the  other  must  be 
wrong.  Consider,  take  advice  and  speak  your  minds. 
God  abhors  this  half-way  business,  steering  between  God 
and  the  world  to  please  both. 

Once  more,  in  No.  7,  says  Mr.  P  "  We  mark  the  chil- 
dren as  set  apart  for  the  Lord,  because  their  parents  are 
the  Lord's.  Thus,  we  produce  dij-ect  ani}  positive  evi- 
dence^ in  support  of  our  practice,  and  you  can  furnish 
nothing  but  negative  evidence  against  it"  Here  is  still 
nothing  but  assertion,  no  evidence,  either  direct,  or  pos- 
itive. 1  appeal  to  Mr.  P.  himself,  whether  he  did  not 
thvs  express  himself,  because  he  had  nothing  else  to  say, 
or  because  he  despaired  of  producing  aught  of  more 
weight  than  bare  assertion.  He  is  a  man  of  sense,  and 
knows,  that  there  is  no  weight  in  his  argument,  or  rather 
that  he  employed  none,  lie  asserted  a  number  of  things, 
and  then  said,  ''  Hence  we  mark  the  children  as  set  a- 
pari  for  the  Lord,  because  their  parents  are  the  Lord's,*'^ 
and  then  adds,  "Thus  we  produce  direct  'dud  poaitive  ev- 
idence," &c. 

Brethren,  you  m^Bt  answer  for  yourselves,  and  you 
have  a  right  to  thmk  for  yourselves;  but  you  have  no 
right  to  think  contrary  from  the  truth,  when  the  light  is 
b^-fore  you.  Cease  from  man,  then  may  you  follow  God. 
He  that  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it. 
I  am  as  ever 

your  willing  servant 

for  the  gospel'e  sake. 


*His,  British  Bap.  Vol.  2  p.  I85  Pref. 


LETTER  VII. 

Beloved  Brethren, 

Notwithstanding  the  Lord  promised,  that  in  gospel 
times  there  should  be  an  highway  of  holiness;  which 
should  be  for  the  clean,  and  that  the  unclean  should  not 
pass  over  it ;  and  that  it  should  be  so  plain,  that  the  hon- 
est traveller  should  not  err  in  it,  :  r  miss  his  way  :*  yet 
you  see  that  either  the  Baptists,  i.r  the  Paedobaptjsts, 
have  missed  this  way.  In  each  of  these  communities,  it 
is  believed,  are  found  many  travellers.  !-  -ne  or  the 
other,  the  travellers  are  not  honest,  not  ^^ri.r.g  to  be 
counted  fools,  for  Christ's  sake  and  the  gosp'  i  s,  or  the 
promise  appears  to  fail.  The  Baptists  say,  that  this  gos- 
pel highway  of  holiness  is  for  the  clean,  for  tho?e  whose 
hearts  are  purified  by  faith,  whose  repentance  is  mani- 
fested by  their  fruit,  and  that  the  unclean  have  no  ti^ht 
to  walk  in  it.  The  Pseiobaptists  contend,  that  this  hig-h- 
way  of  Tioliness  is  nothing  more,  than  the  ancient  Jew- 
ish way,  a  little  differently  staked  out;  and  that,  wh*^re 
the  father,  mother,  or  master,  is  clean,  this  confer^  a 
right  to  the  unclean,  unconverted,  household  of  childnja 
and  servants,  to  travel  on  this  highway.  The  Baptists 
say,  '*•  If  this  be  correct,  there  must  be  some  express  pre- 
cept, or  unquestionable  example  in  the  New  Testament 
to  justify  the  practice."  Mr.  P.  replies,  ^^  With  the 
greatest  propriety,  we  deny  this."t  You  have  seen,  ia 
Vile  last  letter,  how  he  progressed  in  showing,  that  the 
Paedobaptists  needed  neither  precept,  nor  example,  from 
the  New  Testament,  to  support  their  practice.  In  thi'^, 
you  will  perceive  his  labor  to  gain,  out  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, some  encouragement  for  his  scheme.  If  the 
Pgedobaptisls  be  correct,  and  are  indeed  the  visible 
Church  of  Christ,  it  is  to  be  sure  a  surprising  provi-leoce, 
that  they  are  compelled  to  such  a  variety  of  dark,  and 

*Isaiab,  xxxv,  8. — tPage  200,. 


106 

dubious  arguments,  to  give  to  their  scheme  any  plausible 
altitude.  Whilst  the  Baptist  scheme  is  minutely  detail- 
ed by  Christ  and  bis  Apostles :  as  I  hope  to  show  you  by 
and  bye.  But  for  the  present,  we  must  attend  to  Mr.  P. 
wbo  says,  ^'Seeing  that  our  Saviour  and  his  Apostles  ac- 
knowledged the  Abrahamic  covenant  as  the  constitution 
cf  the  Church,  as  I  have  abundantly  shown^  there  is  just 
as  much  evidence  of  infant  membership  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament, as  we  should  expect  to  fmd  ;  and  that  is  a  distinct 
recognition  of  the/aci.  Thus  our  Saviour  declares  '"''Svf- 
fer  little  children  to  come  unto  7/ze,  and  forbid  them  not*  for 
of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God. '''^  See  Mat.  xix.  14 — Mark, 
s.  14 — Luke,  xviii.  16. 

In  this  quotation  he  manifestly  treats  Christ  and  his 
Apostles  rather  radely ;  in  bringing  thezn  forward  as  a- 
beltors  of  a  cause,  of  which  they  appear  never  to  have 
approved,  nor  ever  to  have  spoken  a  word  in  its  favor  ; 
and  then  says,  he  has  abundantly  shown  that  they  have. 
He  next  proceeds  to  inform  us,  that  there  is  evidence  of 
infant  membership  in  the  New  Testament,  and  as  much 
as  we  should  expect  to  find  ;  and  that  is,  a  distinct  acknow- 
ledgement of  the  fact.  I  If  there  be  such  acknowledgment, 
he  was  bound  to  tell  us  where.  He  has  nam- 
ed three  texts,  and  quoted  one,  and  the  other  two  are, 
DO  doubt,  the  same  thing,  related  by  the  other  Evangel- 
ists. But  what  is  this  text  to  his  purpose  ?  1  appeal, 
Tvith  a  degree  cf  confidence,  to  Mr.  P.  that  the  text,  be- 
ing eliptical,  would,  with  the  elipsi>  supplied,  read  thus. 
Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them 
D'^t  to  come  unto  me,  for  cf  such  as  come  to  me  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  It  ow  if  the  above  be  the  plain  lit- 
eral reading  of  the  text,  the  figure  being  removed  ; 
then  two  things  are  obvious,  one,  that  these  children, 
■who  come  to  Christ,  are  such  as  are  mentioned  in  the 
next  chapter  but  one,  ioth  and  IGth  ver.  --And  when  the 
chief  priests  and  scribes  saw  the  umderful  things  that 
he  did,  and  tlie  children  crymg  in  the  temple  and  saying, 
Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David  :  they  were  sore  displeased, 
and  said  unto  him,  hearest  thou  what  these  say  ?  And 
J(Miu-  saith  unto  them,  lea;  have  ye  never  read,  out  of 
the  rno'jtr.>  of  babes  and  sucklings,  thou  hast  jterf^^cted 
praise?    Or  they  are  such  believing  litlie  ebiidrfcn,  as, 


107 

are  mentioned  in  the    preceding  chapter^  which   is  the 
xviii.  6.     The  other  obvious   thing  i?,  that  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  composed  of  believing  little  children,  and  of 
SUCH  as  are  like  unto  them  :  or  still  more  obviously,  just 
as  our  Lord  expresses  the  matter,  in  the  very  following 
verse  to  the  one  which  Mr.  P.  quoted,  Mark,  x.  15,^'Fer- 
ily  i  say  unto  you,  whosoever  shall  not  receive  the  king- 
dom of  God  as  a  little  child,  he  shall  not  enter   ihercin.^'^ 
One  thing  more  appears  equally  obvious,  and  that  is,  that 
this  text   hath  nothing  to   do  with  Mr.  Prime's  scheme, 
unless    it  be  to  demolish  it.     For  it  informs  us,  that  no 
one  can  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  or  hath  any 
right  to  it,  unless  he  come  to  Christ,  or  be  converted 
and  become  as  a  little  child,  or  receive  the  kingdom  of 
God  ivith  a  childlike   meekness.     Hence  it  is  m.anifcst, 
that  parents  and  masters  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  the  gospel  church,  bringing  a  number  of  im- 
penitent infants  and  servants  with  them.     Of  such  is  the 
Paedobaptist  Church;  but  of  such  is  not  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  the    Lord  Jesus  Christ  the  King,  being  jvidge» 
Is  it  not  surprising,  tbat  Mr.  P.  could  tell  us,  that  sjjci\ 
a  text  was  a  distinct  recognition  of  infant  membership  ? 
In  the  remarks  which  he    makes  upon  the  text,  the  fol- 
lowing one  is  worthy  of  a  moment's  attention.     "•  If  the 
phrase,  (the  kingdom  of  God)  says  he,  be  applied  to  the 
gospel  Church,  which  indeed  is  by  far  the  most  frequent 
application,  it  is  explicit  warrant,  (for  infant  membership) 
a  positive   declaration  that  the  gospel  Church,  like  the 
ancient,  is  in  a  great  measure  composed  of  infants.    Bui 
this  is  more  than  I  ask,   and  mere,  than  Baptists  will  ad- 
mit, as  long  as  any  method  of  torture  for  a  text  of  scrip- 
ture remains."*     It  is  not  exactly  manifest,  what  should 
constrain  him  to  express  himself,  just  as  he  has.     For  we 
not  only  are  ready  to  admit,  that  the  kingdom   of  God, 
or  of  heaven,  in  this  text,  and  in  the  collateral  texts,  in- 
tends the  gospel  Church,  but  also  that  we  know  of  no 
other  sense,  in  which  they  should  be  understood.     Wc 
ljIso  not  only  admit,  but  earnestly  contend,  that  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,   the  gospel   Church,  is  composed,  not 

*Fage  205, 


108 

merely  in  a  great  measure,  but  altogether  of  such  at 
were  the  little  children  of  whom  Christ  spake,  and  ex- 
cept Mr.  P.  be  con-vorted  from  his  hard  opposition.HE 
can  never  enter  into  it.  We  do  not  believe,  that  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,  the  gospel  Church,  is  composed  of  incon- 
icious  infants,  nor  does  the  text  intimate  any  such  thing ; 
for  then  the  parents  would  be,  implicitly,  excluded,  for 
of  5wc^,  says  the  text,  of  such  little  ones  as  come  to  me, 
is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  If  this  intends  inconscious 
babes,  the  parents  cannot  become  such,  but  if  the  mean- 
ing be,  the  little  ones  who  believe  in  Christ,  then  all  the 
humble  in  heart  may  enter. 

The  next  text  which  he  perverts  is  Mat.  xxviii.  19. 
Go  ye,  therefore  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  &c.  He  observes,  '••  that  the 
word,  teach,  signifies  disciple,  or  make  disciples  of — and 
that,  "it  plainly  declares,  that  they  are  to  be  made  dis- 
ciples before  they  are  baptized."  In  the  next  para- 
graph he  says,  "  They  (the  Apostles)  were  to  make  dis- 
ciples of  all  nations  by  requiring  a  credible  profession  of 
faith  of  all  adult  persons,  and  then  acknowledging  their 
infant  seed  as  disciples^  (or  scholars)  to  be  trained  up  in 
the  school  of  Christ  for  the  Lord's  service."  Who  in- 
structed him  to  make  disciples  in  this  expeditious  man- 
ner? One  thing  is  certain,  there  is  nothii  g  in  the  orig- 
inal, nor  in  the  translation,  which  h:  s  a  shade  of  likeness 
to  his  exposition.  Mr.  P.'s  pen  appears  like  a  leproiis 
person,  it  defiles  every  thing  it  touches.  That  he  has 
defiled  this  text, nothing  rriore  is  necessary  to  show  it,than 
to  transcribe  the  paraliei  text  in  Mark,  xvi.  16,  19,  Go 
ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture.     He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved. 

What  he  says  upon  the  jailor  and  his  household  does 
notseem  to  require  any  considerable  attention,  for  be 
concedes,  '•  That  common  readers  of  the  bible  are  apt  to 
suppose,  the  conversion  of  the  whole  famiiy  is  asserted 
in  Acts  xvi.  34,"  and  as  this  appears  the  simple  truth, an^ 
as  he  produceth  nothing  against  it,  save  his  own  dtxlar- 
atioii,  and  that,  in  opposition  to  a  venerable  rompan}'  of 
learned  di\  ines  of  his  own  denomination  who  translated 
it,  nothing  more  need  be  added.     In  a  similar  way  we 


109 

might  dispose  of  what  he  says  of  Lidia's  householcl,  wer^ 
it  not,  that  he  too  boldly  asserts,  "We  are  distioctly  in- 
formed that  the  Lord  opened  her  heart,  but  not  a  shad- 
ow of  evidence  is  there,  that  any  more  of  her  household 
were  converted."*  Exactly  the  reverse  of  what  he  hath 
erroneously  asserted,  is  contained  in  the  last  verse  of  the 
same  chapter,  which  is,  "And  they  went  out  of  the  priis- 
on,  and  entered  into  the  house  of  Lidia ;  and  when  they 
had  seenthe  brethren^  they  comforted  them^  and  departed." 
There  is  also  a  shadow  of  evidence  that  more,  or  less,  of 
Lidia's  household  were  converted,  from  the  circum- 
stance of  their  being  with  her  at  a  prayer-meeting,  where 
Paul  found  them,  verse  13. 

The  next  text  which  he  introduces  in  this  coanexion 
is,  1  Cor.  vii.  14.  "  For  the  unbelieving  husband  is  sanc- 
tified by  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified 
by  the  husband  :  else  were  your  children  unclean;  but  now 
are  they  holy."  This  text  of  itself,  destroys  Mr.  P.'s 
whole  scheme.  For  such  a  thing  was  never  legalized 
in  the  Jewish  Church,  that  a  believing  Jew,  should  sane* 
tify  a  correlative,  who  was  an  unbelieving  Gentile.  The 
Jews  were  forbidden  to  intermarry  with  the  Gentile  na- 
tions, in,  and  about,  Canaan.  Deut.  vii.  3.  Those  who  had 
done  this  were  compelled  to  put  away  their  wives  and 
the  children  born  of  them,  Ezra,  chap.  x.  and  N"ehemi- 
ah  xiii.  23.  But  in  this  7th  chapter  of  1  Cor.  those  who, 
in  the  gospel  Church,  had  such  correlatives^  were  for- 
bidden to  put  them  away,  nor  were  their  children  to  be 
repudiated,  but  as  such  marriage,  or  matrimonial  com- 
paionsare  sanctioned  by  .the  gospel,  so  are  the  children 
holy,  or  reputable,  as  originating  within  the  covenant  of 
lawful,  marriages.  This  text  no  more  proves  infant  mem- 
bership, or  infant  Baptism,  than  it  proves  infidel  mem- 
bership, and  infidel  Baptism.  For  the  unbelieving  hus- 
band and  wife  are  pronounced  as  holy  as  are  the  children. 
This  Mr.  P.  might  have  easily  knswn,  had  he  paid  pro- 
per attention  to  the  text,  and  then  would  have  knowa 
that  it  was  nothing  to  his  purpose;  but  directly  against 

*?age  209. 

10 


110 

ills  scheme  of  the  sameness  of  the  Jewish  and  chrisfiaJi 
Churches. 

Mr.  P.  spends  several  pages,  profeisedly  in  discussing 
the  answer  to  this  question :  "  What  good  can  it  do  to 
baptize  infants?'*  In  his  observations,  he  tel  s  us, 
.''I'hat  God  hdiS commandedit,^'^  "That  Paul  has  anucipa- 
ted  our  objections  against  it,"  "That  they,  (the  cir- 
cumcised) had  the  oracles  of  God^  by  virtue  of  which 
their  children  enjoyed  a  religious  education,  which,  ac- 
cording to  the  divine  constitution,  was  the  appointed 
.  means  of  their  salvation. — The  very  same  ad-vantages  re- 
sult from  infant  Baptism.'^''  It  is  a  felicity  that  truth  is 
consistent  with  itself,  and  requires  nothing  but  truth  to 
defend  it ;  and  that  truth  forbids,  that  one  fair  argument 
should  lend  its  aid  to  error.  Hence  it  is,  thai  Mr.  p. 
has  as  many  mistakes  as  he  presents  semblances  of  ar- 
gument, as  every  unprejudiced  person  may  discover, 
who  reads  his  book  with  understanding.  In  the  present 
instance,  his  three  assertions  are  totally  destitute  of  truth, 
God  has  never  commanded  infant  Baptism.  Of  coursp 
Paul  could  not  anticipate  any  objection,  which  the  Bap- 
tists might  make  against  it.  His  other  mistake  is  veiy 
reprehensible,  not  merely  because  it  contains  an  untruth, 
but  because  it  contains  a  very  great  and  mischievous 
one.  Many  people,  for  want  of  thinking,  may  be  indu- 
ced to  believe  it.  No  serious  Christian  who  thinks  for 
himself,  will  believe,  that  our  being  favoured  with  the 
j&racles  of  God.,  and  the  salvation  of  our  children^  are 
among  the  advantages,  which  result  from  infant  Baptism. 
This  superstition  is  more  aggravated,  than  that  of  the 
Hindoos,  who,  to  save  their  children,  cast  them  into  the 
Ganges. 

His  next  labour  is,  to  deal  out  reproaches  against  the 
Baptists,  in  his  region,  for  not  finding  explicit  warrant  for 
domestic  devotion  ;  or  for  what  he  considers  their  con- 
sequent practice,  also  for  not  catechising  their  children, 
when  there  are  not  more  than  two  or  three  answers  which 
interfere  with  their  system  ;  aa  also  for  not  preventing 
their  children  from  intimating,  that  the  catechism  is  the 
work  of  man   and  not  to  be  received,  (implicitly)  "^ 


1!^ 

the  truth  of  Jehovah."  But  to  the  question,.  What 
good  can  it  do  to  baptize  infants  ?  he  has  said  more,  than 
we  have  found  to  be  correct ;  for  as  there  is  no  command 
for  it,  so  there  is  no  profit  in  it.  There  is  much  profit, 
or  advantage,  in  having  the  oracles  of  God  :  in  bringing 
up  our  children  in  the  knowledge  and  fear  of  the  Lord 
send  his  word ;  in  asking  them  questions  upon  the  great 
things  of  revealed  truth,  and  teaching  them  proper  an- 
swers, or  in  catechising  them :  and  the  fault  of  this 
omission  amongst  the  Baptists  in  that  part  of  the  coun- 
try round  Mr.  P.  is  manifestly  to  be  charged  upon  him 
and  his  brethren.  For  bj;  his  own  concession  there  are 
two  or  three  answers  which  interfere  with  the  Baptist  sys- 
tem. He  does  not  occupy  the  most  pleasant  station, 
whilst  reproaching  the  Baptists,  for  not  teaching  their 
children  the  traditions  and  commandments  of  men,  which 
pervert  the  right  ways  of  the  Lord.  But,  says  he,  there 
are  not  more  than  two  or  three.  Yes,  but  does  he  not 
know,  that  one  leak  will  sink  a  ship  ;  and  one  gospel  or- 
dinance prostituted  draws  the  dividing  line  between  the 
two  Apocalyptic  women.  It  is  presumed,  that  one  of 
these  two  or  three  answers  is  following  the  question,  ^'To 
whom  is  baptism  to  be  administered  ?"  An  answer  mare 
completely  confused,  more  filled  with  truth  and  error, 
nicely  mixt,  was,  perhaps,  never  invented.  Aa.  "Bap- 
tism IS  NOT  Te  BE  ADMiNiSTERSD  TO  ANY  that  are  out  of  the 
'visible  Churchy  till  they  frofbss  theik  faith  in  Christ 
AN©  gbedielVCE  to  HIM  :  but  the  infards  of  such  as  are  mem- 
bers of  the  visible  Church  are  to  be  baptized.'''^  Take  that 
part,  which  is  in  small  capitals,  and  nothing  is  more 
true  ;  whilst  the  part  in  italics  is  equally  untrue,  being 
lao  where  read  in  the  scriptures  of  truth.  Taken  to- 
gether it  looks  like  one  of  Satan's  temptations,  truth  and 
falsehood  intermixt.  To  make  the  best  of  it,  it  is  but  a 
tradition  of  man's  invention.  What  makes  him  and  his 
brethren  so  angry  is  because  the  Baptists  do  not  choose 
to  believe  what  he  cannot  prove,  and  what  they  know 
io  be  but  a  mere  superstition.  Let  them  expunge  from 
their  catechism  what  God  gave  them  no  liberty  to  put 
in,  and  then  if  the  Baptists  will  not  join  them,  reproach 
will  be  juatly  theirs^    But  till  tais  be  done,  the  reproach 


112 

iifists  deservedly   upon  their  revilers.      Brethrea,  this 
may  seem  rather  severe,  but  is  it  incorrect  ? 

What  he  says,  whilst  labouring  to  fix  distinctly  the 
standing  which  your  children  have  in  the  Church,  howr 
they  attained  to  it,  and  how  the}^  may  have  it  changed, 
IS  not  a  subject  requiring-  much  attention  for  the  present. 
We  know,  that  if  your  scheme  be  correct,  that  your  chil- 
dren belong  to  the  Church,  and  that  whilst  your  Church, 
for  eight  hundred  j^ears,  brought  them  to  the  commun- 
ion, and  nurses  chewed  a  little  bread  and  fed  them,  and 
gave  them  a  little  of  the  wine,  they  were  unquestiona- 
bly more  correct,  with  their  own  theory,  than  at  pre- 
sent. But  as  the  Paedobaptists  have  been  always  chang- 
ing in  relation  to  their  means  and  methods  with  the  ia- 
faut  part  of  their  Church,  so  Mr.  P.  is  at  a  loss  what  to 
do  with  them.  However,  he  hath  undertaken  to  decide 
in  a  novel  way,  not  harmonizing  with  either  law  or  gos- 
pel, but  contrary  from  both.  ^'When  children,  siys  he, 
cease  to  be  members  of  the  parent's  family  and  set  up 
an  independent  interest  for  themselves,  m  that  same  in- 
■Haiit^  their  connection  with  the  Church  ceases,  if  they 
have  not  previously  made  a  vcluut-^ry  surrender  of 
themselves  to  Gud."*  This  is  not  mentioned  as  a  fault 
of  his,  for  there  is  no  question,  but  he.has  us  jiistifiable  a 
claim  to  introduce  alterations  with  relation  to  the  stand- 
ing of  believers'  children,  as  his  forefathers  had.  to  in- 
troduce themjn  the  first  instance.  If  a  daughter,  at  fif- 
teen, should  marry,  and  marry  a  brother  in  the  Church, 
too,  she  is  unchurched,  in  the  very  act,  unless  she  has 
previously  complied  with  some  device,  which  some  m.nu 
or  body  of  men,  has  invented  for  her,  for  the  Lord  haf  h 
never  provided  any  such  instrument.  I  mention  it,  as 
iHther  an  hard  case,  having  no  precedent  in  either  law 
or  gospel.  However,  he  iancies  it  would  be  of  great 
se-vice  to  have  this  well  understood,  and  faithfully  at- 
tended to.  The  same  kind  of  benevolent  fancy  produ- 
ced 'he  wh^ie  system  of  infant  membership,  infant  hap- 
tis.i>,  infant  sprinkling,  infant  communion,  witli  all  the: 
race  of  godfathers,  godmolhersj  spon^or.s  r;nd  boudsmen  j 


113 

<ana  now  with  equal,  if  not  with  overbearing^,  benevo- 
lence, he  is  bringing^  forward  a  sweeping  infant  excom- 
munication. This  is  to  do  more  wonders  of  goodness, 
than  all  the  other  schemes  which  either  popes  or  con- 
claves have  ever  invented  till  now.  ''No  consideration^ 
says  he,  could  be  better  calculated  to  impress  the  youthful 
mind.  They  would  tremble  at  the  thought  of  taking 
the  awful  step,  that  must  sever  them  from  the  Church 
of  God,  and  from  the  blessings  of  the  covenant.  In  the 
faithful  use  of  the  appointed  means  we  might  generally 
expect  our  children  to  experience  saving  blessings,  be- 
fore they  leave  the  family  altar."* 

You  may  have  notice^,  that  his  lengthy  notes  have 
generally  received  little  or  no  attention.  My  reasons 
are  L  Because  they  breathe  such  an  unhallowed  spirit, 
2.  Because  they  are  so  replete  with  raillery  and  false 
accusations.  3.  Because  I  did  not  desire  to  rebuke  him 
with  that  sharpness,  which  they  would  naturally  de- 
mand. 4.  Because  I  judged  il  sufficient  to  show,  that 
his  text  was  one  continue^  error,  not  containing  so  much 
as  a  sing-Ie  truth,  from  either  law,  or  gospel,  to  support 
his  Jewish  scheme,  in  gospel  times.  If  he  has  seemed 
to  take  pleasure  in  reviling  the  Baptists,  they  consider 
the  best  return  in  their  power  is  to  pray  for  him,  to  ex- 
pose his  errors,  and  exhibit  the  truth  ;  and  they  would 
be  much  pleased  might  he  bear  it  like  a  christian. 

Brethren,  if  you  have  had  patience  t«  hear  me 
thus  far,  you  probably  begin  to  have  your  minds  made 
up,  that  the  Pjedobaptist  scheme  is  capable  of  support, 
or  thai  it  will  not  bear  the  light. 

We  have  now  passed  over  that  part  of  Mr.  P.'s  book 
in  which  he  professes  to  have  acted  on  the  defensive. 
You  are  not  prepared,  as  we  hope  3'ou  will  be,  to  decide 
which  system,  whether  the  Baptist  or  the  Paedobaptist, 
is  the  plain,  unequivocal,  gospel  system ;  for  we  have 
not  presented  before  you,  but  in  detached  parts,  the 
system,  which  Jesus  hath  committed  unto  his  servants. 
This  we   purpose,  if  the  Lord  will;  to  opea  before  jou. 

*Page.  223. 


"il4 

ere  we  close  the  Letters  now  writing      Bnt  what  we  re- 
quest of  you  is,  that  you,  in  the  meekness  of  wisdom  * 
without  partiality,  and  without  guile,  prepossession,  or 
prejudice,  decide,  whether  .there  be  left,  for  Mr.  P.  one 
inch  of  gospel  ground,  on  which  the  Paedobaptlst  Church 
can  be  placed?     Whether  there  be  one  text,  either  in 
the  Old  Testament,  pr  in  the  New,  which  speaks  of  the 
gospel  Church,  and,  at  the   same  time,  speaks  of  infant 
membership,   in  it ;  or  infant  Baptism,  or  unbelievers' 
Baptism  of  any  kind,  on  the  faith   of  father,  mother,  or 
master,  or  on  the  faith   of  any  second  person  whatever  ? 
Whether  there  be  in  any  part  of  the  Bible  so  much    as 
one  passage,  which  speaks  of  the  kingdom  of  God,    the 
gospel  Church,  as  being  the  Jewish   Church   continued, 
or  that    Church    new-modled  ;     or  so   mnch    as   gives 
countenance  to  such  an  idea  ?     On  the  contrary,  wheth- 
er  all  passages,  which  he  has   adduced,  have  not  fairly 
forsaken  him,  and  come  over  to  our  help,  so  far  as  they 
I'elated  to  the  point  on  hand  ?     Especially,  whether  the 
11th  of  Romans,  on  which  he  and  his  brethren  have  put 
Tery  principal  confidence,  have'not   utterly  failed  them, 
and   established   beyond   all   reasonable    contradiction, 
that  the  gospel  Church   cannot   be  the  Jewish  Churc  h 
continued,  but  that  the  gospel  Church  was  constitute  d 
out  of  the  first  fruits  of  the  gospel  amongst  that  people, 
and   that,  whilst  the  Jewish  tree,   or  Church,  was  cast 
away,  the  gospel    Church,  was  constituted  of  the  few 
living,  holy,  branches,  which  were  broken  oif  from  that 
degenerate  tree,  and  with  these  branches  the   Gentiles 
were  graffed  in  amongst  them,  and  so  were  never  united 
with  the  Jewjsh  Church  ?     I  would  ask  you  to  consider 
and  decide  farther,  could  I  be  assured,  that  you  were  in 
readiness  to  buy  the  truth,  whatever  error  it  might  cost 
you.     If  you  be   prepared   to   receive  the  kingdom  of 
God,  as  a  little  child,   then  proceed  with   me,   if   not , 
close  the  book,  and  listen  not  now,  whilst  I   psk,   Can 
the  Paedobaptist  Church  have  been  the  holy  city,  which 
was  to   be    trodden  under  foot   forty-and-two  months   ? 
Can  she  have  been  the    two  witnesses,  which   were  to 
prophecy  1280  days  clothed  in  sackcloth?     These  are 


the  two  olive  trees.  Can  it  be,  that  the  PaedobaptisE 
Church,  which  hath  rioted  ia  honor,  power  and  lux- 
ury for  fifteen  hundred  years,  hath,  at  the  same  time, 
been  driven  into  the  wilderness,  been  persecuted,  afflic- 
ted, tormented  ?  To  which  hath  she  emphatically  an- 
awered,  to  the  woman  who  had  given  to  her  two 
win^s,  as  of  a  great  eagle,  that  she  might  flee  into  the 
wilderness,  into  the  place,  which  God  had  prepared  for 
her ;  or  to  the  woman,  which  sat  upon  many  waters  I 
I  am,  with  m-«;ich  respect, 

and  more  good  will,  yours-. 


LETTER  Vin, 

Beloved  Brethren, 

Mr.  p.  professes  to  have  been  hitherto  upon  the  de- 
fensive ;  but  now  proposes  entering  our  camp,  and 
showing  you  the  abominations  with  which  his  bold  as- 
sertions, and  misguided  pen  have  laboured  to  fill  it.  If 
he  believes  what  he  hath  affirmed,  he  is  certainly  to  be 
pitied,  for  his  want  of  information  relative  to  the  Bap- 
tists and  their  system.  If  he  does  not,  he  is  still  more 
to  be  pitied,  for  speaking  so  very  incorrectly,  from  mo- 
tives not  the  kindest.  He  surely  is  greatly  unacquaint- 
ed with  ecclesiastic  history,  or  his  displeasure  against  the 
Baptists  has  made  him  to  forget  himself.  He  so  often 
asserts  things,  which  every  person,  who  is  acquainted 
with  the  Baptists,  and  with  ancient  story,  knows  to  be 
unfounded,  it  originates  a  query  whether  he  has  not 
generally  gathered  his  unchristian  accusations,  at  second 
hand  defamation.  Many,  who  would  be  thought  some- 
thing, whilst  they  are  nothing,  will  be  pleased  and  hard- 
ened by  the  obloquy  which  he  has  cast  upon  the  Baptists. 


116 

There  15  a  likeness,  which  is  worthy  to  be  noticed,  be- 
tweea  the  accusations  which  he  alleges  against  the  Bap- 
tists now,  and  those  which  were  laid  to  their  charge  in 
the  first  age  of  Christianity ;  and  the  spirit,  in  which 
they  are  fraught,  appears  not  dissimilar.  These  accu- 
sations are  as  justly  chargeable  now  against  those  who 
adhere  to  the  Baptism  of  repentance  for  the  remission 
of  sins,  as  they  were  against  the  primitive  Christians 
who  believed  and  practised  the  same  baptism.  Indeed 
the  Baptism  of  repentance  is  what  occasions  the  offence, 
and  is  the  principal  line  of  offensive  separation  between 
the  Baptists,  and  what  is  termed  the  Christian  world. 
Mr.  P.  and  his  brethren  in  the  3d  of  Matt,  hold  to  the 
baptizing  of  the  children  of  good  men,  and  he,  proba- 
bly, is  as  much  displeased  with  opposition,  as  they  were. 
There  can  he  no  compromise  between  these  two  com- 
panies, because  there  is  ao  half  way  between  the  Bap- 
iism  of  repentance^  and  the  baptizing  of  the  manifestly 
impenitent.  The  first  controversy,  recorded  in  the 
New  Testament,  upon  a  religious  subject,  was  occa- 
sioned by  the  Baptism  of  repentance.  From  that  time, 
and  forward,  even  to  the  present  day,  those,  who  hold 
to  it,  are  reviled,  and  hav-e  various  kinds  of  evil  spoken 
of  them.  The  four  principal  accusations,  which  were 
laid  to  their  charge,  in  the  dftys  of  Christ  and  his  apos- 
tles, are  revived  by  Mr.  P.  and  charged,  with  a  degree 
of  violence,  against  those  who  now  hold  to  the  baptism 
of  repentance.  These  four  are,  deceit,  breach  of  the 
Sabbath^  forsaking  Moses^  and  ignorance.  These  char- 
ges were  false  then,  and  not  true  now. 

Some  of  the  criminal  allegations  brought,  by  the  old 
Jewish  Church,  against  Christ,  or  his  disciples,  or  both, 
are, 

1.  Deceit,  John  vii.  12.  '^There  was  much  murmur- 
ipg  among  the  people,  concerning  him :  for  some  said  ; 
He  is  a  good  man  ;  others  said,  Nay ;  but  he  deceiveth 
the  people."  46,  47th  verses.  The  officer?  answered, 
Never  man  spake  like  this  man.  Then  answered  them 
the  Pharisees.  Are  ye  also  deceived?  Matt,  xxvii.  62,  63. 
The  chief  priests  and  pharisees  came  together  unto  Pi 
4ate,  saying^  Sir,  we  remember  that  that  deceiver  said, 


117 

wrhile  he  -was  yet   alive,  After  three  days  I  will  rise 
again. 

2.  Breach  of  the  Sabbath.  John  ix.  16.  Therefore 
said  some  of  the  pharisees,  This  man  is  not  of  God,  be- 
cause he  keepeth  not  the  Sabbath-day.  Malt.  xii.  2.  But 
when  the  pharisees  saw  it,  they  said  unto  him,  Behold 
thy  disciples  do  that  which  is  not  lawful  to  do  on  the 
sabbath-day. 

3.  Speaking  against  Moses.  Acts,  vi.  14.  For  we 
have  heard  him  say,  that  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth  shall 
destroy  this  place,  and  shall  change  the  cnstorn^  which  Mo- 
ses delivered  us.  Acts  xxi.  20,  21,  25.  Thou  seest, 
brother,  how  many  thousand  of  Jews  there  are  which 
believe,  and  they  are  ail  zealous  of  the  law  :  and  they 
are  informed  of  thee,  that  thou  teachest  ail  the  Jews 
which  are  among  the  Gentiles,  to  forsake  Moses,  saying, 
that  they  ought  not  to  circumcise  their  children,  neither 
to  walk  after  the  customs.  As  touching  the  Gentiles 
which  believe,  we  have  written  and  concluded,  that  they 
observe  no  such  thing. 

4.  Ignorance.  John  vii.  49.  But  this  people,  Tm'ho 
knoiveth  not  the  Zato,  are  cursed. 

The  same  accusation*,  Mr.  P.  brings  up  against  the 
Baptist  Brethren  at  the  present  day.     The 

1st  and  2d  he  brings  forward  in  company.  ^'Hither- 
to,  says  he,  I  have  acted  on  the  defensive.  You  will 
iiow  permit  me  to  enter  the  lines  of  your  camp,  and 
point  out  a  few  of  the  deformities  of  your  own  system  : 
some  of  which  are  usually  kept  concealed  from  the  vul- 
gar eye.  In  the  first  place,  your  system  leads  you  to  re- 
ject the  divine  authority  of  the  Christian  sabbath.  This 
is  «ne  of  the  .yecre/5  of  your  scheme,  with  which  the 
common  people  are  not  entrusted.  I  doubt  not,  but  the 
great  body  of  your  people  suppose,  that  the  sabbath  is 
of  divine  auth^^^irity  ;  and  your  Airiotjyzwg  ones  find  it  for 
ihe'iv interest  \o  \\fie\i  them  in  ignorance  of  your  &Q|nti- 
ments  on  this  point.'-  Agam  says  he,  "You  demand  ex- 
plicit warrnnt  ♦or  all  you  believe  and  practice  ;  but  there 
y^  no  exphcit  warrant  for  ths  change  of  the  sabbath, 
^im  3^nd   infant  Baptisoi    stand  upon   the  very  same 


118 

gsround,  as  to  mode  of  proof.  The  same  mode  of  rea- 
soning that  establishes  the  Christian  sabbalh,  giyes  the 
same  claims  to  infant  Baptism.  So  your  people,  to  get 
rid  of  ofie  which  they  hate  with  perfect  hatred,  and  the 
same  time  be  self  consistent,  reject  both.  Hence  you 
perceive  that  the  rejection  ©f  the  sabbath  is  a  necessary 
part  of  your  sysfem."* 

What  should  have  provoked  him  to  lay  such  unfoun- 
ded and  base  accusations  against  the  Baptists,  when  he 
cannot  prove  them,  and  when  his  own  character  may 
labour  under  the  suspicion  of  many,  that  he  did  not  be- 
lieve them  himself  ?  Who  told  him,  or  gave  him  liberty 
to  say,  that  the  Baptist  system  leads  them  to  reject  the 
divine  authority  of  the  Christian  sabbath  ?  The  Baptist 
system  teaches  them  to  believe  all  that  is  written  in  the 
Old  and  New  Testament,  what  Mr.  P.  has  said  to  the 
contrary  notwithstanding.  The  Baptists  believe,  that 
the  Jewish  sabbath  was  before  the  law,  as  they  a^e  iur 
formed,  Exodus  xvi.  23.  They  believe  that  one,  and 
tlie  great  occasion  of  its  being  appointed  was  the  work 
of  creation  being  finished  oti  the  preceding  da\  At 
the  same  time,  the  seventh  day  sabbath  was  made,  or 
appointed,  for  man's  benefit,  as  well  as  to  perpetuate 
the  glorious  work  of  God.  The  Baptists  believe,  that 
there  is  another  day  spoken  of  in  the  Old  Testament, 
and  a  day  of  rest  too ;  and  though  this  may  be,  in  a  gen* 
eral  sense,  the  day  of  the  gospel,  yet  they  find,  that  this 
looks  like  something  more  particular,  and  appears  to 
have  a  special  reference  to  a  particular  day,  as  it  is  ex- 
prest  in  the  Heb.  iv.  8,  9,  10,  in  connection  with  the 
Lord  /esus  and  his  work  of  salvation.  Says  the  apostle, 
^^U  Jesus  (that  is  Joshua  the  son  of  Nun)  had  given  them 
rest,  (that  is  what  rest  was  to  be  expected  in  the  pres- 
ent world)  then  would  he  (the  Spirit  of  God)  not  have 
spoken  of  anoMer  day.  There  reraaineth  therefore  a 
rest,  (a  day  of  rest)  to  the  people  of  God  ;  (in  gospel 
times.)  For  he,  (the  Lord  Jesus  Christ)  that  is  entered 
into  his  rest;  he  also  hath  ceased  from  his  own  wouks,  as 
Goi>  DID  from  his.^'^     The  Baptists   believe,  that  as  the 

*. Pages  229,230,  233,^34. 


scyenth  day  sabbath  was  a  commemorative  day  set 
apart,  at  the  close  of  the  work  of  creation,  so  the  first 
day  sabbath  is  likewise  a  day  of  remembrance,  to  bring 
to  mind,  that  on  that  day  the  Saviour  rested  from  more 
than  creation  work,  having  the  preceding  evening,  or 
night,  ceased  from  his  own  wcrks^  of  redeeming  man^  as 
God  from  his,  of  making  him.  Jesus,  our  Lord,  not  on- 
ly rose,  triumphantly,  and  rested  from  his  own  works^ 
on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  but  repeatedly  showed 
himself  to  his  disciples  on  the  same  day  of  the  week, 
and  shed  forth  the  Spirit  on  that  day.  In  addition  to 
this,  we  have  apostolic  example,  that  on  the  first  day  of 
the  week,  the  disciples  came  together  to  break  bread,  or 
to  the  communion,  and  Paul  preached  to  them.  Acts 
XX.  7.  This  was  also  a  day  for  manifestation  of  Chris- 
tian liberality,  in  alms  giving.  *  To  crown  the  whole, 
this  is  manifestly,  and  emphatically,  called  the  Lord's 
BAY.  f  This  we  consider  to  furnish  divine  authority  for 
the  Christian  sabbath.  We  never  had  a  thought  enter 
our  heart,  to  conceal  this,  as  Mr.  P.  says,  from  the  vul- 
gar eye.  Nor  is  it,  as  he  too  boldly  asserts,  one  of  the 
SECRETS  of  the  Baptist  scheme  to  reject  the  divine  au- 
thority of  the  Christian  sabbath,  and  yet  conceal  the 
thing  from  the  vulgar  eye.  It  is  a  very  rude  thing,  not 
to  say  a  very  base  one,  for  him  to  publish  to  the  world, 
the  illiberal  and  unfounded  charge,  "that  the  kno-wing 
ones  among  the  Baptists  find  it  for  their  interest  to  keep 
the  common  people  in  ignorance  of  their  sentiments  on 
this  point."  Whilst  he  has  charged  the  grossest  duplic- 
ity upon  the  Baptist  ministers,  and  told  them  that  a  re- 
jection of  the  sabbath  was  a  necessary  part  of  their  syg. 
tem ;  he  appears  himself  to  be  verily  guilty  of  the 
enormous  sin,  which  he  falsely  laid  to  their  account,  or 
palmed  upon  their  system.  He  boldly  asserts  "that 
there  is  no  explicit  warrant  for  the  change  of  the  sab* 
bath."  We  do  not  say,  that  there  is  an  explicit  command^ 
but  we  hold  there  is  explicit  example^  and  this  the  Bap- 
tists consider  explicit  'warrant.  We  are  warranted  to  d» 
that  for  which  we  have  the  example  of  either  Christy 

*  Ui  Cw.  xvi.  2.— ♦  R.  lit.  If. 


120 

«r  his  apostles.  In  the  present  case,  we  hare  the  ex- 
ample of  both.  But  he  not  only  asserts,  that  there  is  no 
explicit  warrant  for  the  change,  but  virtually  tells  us, 
that  there  is  no  warrant,  or  evidence  of  any  kind,  for 
observing  the  Lord's  day,  as  the  Christian  sabbath  :  for 
he  says,  '•'this  and  infant  Baptism  stand  upon  the  very 
same  ground,  as  to  mode  of  proof."  He  and  his  breth- 
ren may  have  made  this  very  incorrect  assertion  so  ma- 
ny times,  that  some  of  the  Baptists  in  his  region  may 
have  believed  it ;  and  of  necessary  consequeace  denied 
that  there  was  divine  authority  for  the  Christian  sab- 
bath. He  appears  determined  to  crowd  down  infant 
Baptism,  or  the  belief  of  it,  though  it  be  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  Christian  sabbath.  He  knows,  or  ought  to 
know,  that  one  does  not  stand  upon  the  same  ground 
with  the  other,  as  to  mode  of  proof.  Is  there  another 
ordinance  for  infants  spoken'  of  in  the  Oid  and  New 
Testament,  as  there  is  another  day  for  Christians,  or  the 
people  of  God  ?  Is  there  an  account  of  Christ's  attend- 
ing the  Baptism  of  infants  once  and  again,  iis-ihere  is  of 
his  attending  once  and  again  a  meeting  ttitl(his  disciples 
upon  the  first  day  of  the  week?  Have  we  information, 
that  the  disciples  convened  for  the  baptizing  of  infants, 
as  we  have  of  their  convening  for  celebrating  the  first 
day  of  the  week  ?  Have  we  any  example,  that  the 
apostles  gave  direction  for  the  preparation  of  infants  for 
baptism,  as  we  have  of  their  instructions  to  Christians 
for  laying  up  alms,  &c.  for  the  first  day  of  the  week? 
In  short,  have  we,  in  the  Bible  an  ordinance  called  in- 
fant baptism,  as  we  have  a  day,  called  the  Lord's  day  ? 
It  is  a  little  surprising,  that  he  should  have  the  assurance 
to  lay  it,  as  a  reproach  to  the  Baptists,  that  they  reject 
the  divine  authority  of  the  Christian  sabbath,  when  he, 
almost  at  the  same  breath,  tells  us,  that  there  is  no  ex- 
plicit warrant  for  it ;  and  in  the  next,  couples  it,  as  to 
evidence,  with  infant  Baptism,  for  which  there  is  net  a 
shadow  of  evidence,  either  in  the  Oid  or  New  Testa- 
ment. 

But  what  may  seem  the  most  surprising  of  all,  is,  that 
he  should  charge  the  leaders  of  the   Baptists  of  dn- 


121 

plicity,  and  of  deceiving  the  common  people,  when  his 
whole  book,  so  far  as  we  have  yeffexarnined  it,  is  iilue 
less,  than  one  continued  imposition  upon  the  commoa 
sense  of  mankind.  If  he  has  given  us  so  much  as  one 
individual,  fair,  logical,  or  scripture,  argument  in  favour 
of  one  of  his  principal  topics,  which  he  has  so  abundant- 
ly laboured,!  have  not  been  able  to  discover  it.  He 
has  verbal  1/  triumphed  over  the  Baptists,  and  spoken 
of  their  logic,  awd  produced  his  own.  I  find  no  fault 
with  the  form  of  his  syliogisms,  but  the  defect  which  I 
allege  is,  that  either  in  hi*  major,  minor,  or  conclusion, 
there  is  perpetually  the  want  of  one  very  importa/jt 
article,  and  that  is  ^^/t^-.  He  is  not  so  much  to  be  bla- 
med for  thi'S,  as  he  is  lOr  embarking  in  so  bad  a  cause, 
un;lertaking  to  defend  what  is  mdefensibie,  and  labor- 
ing to  provi  what  is  n  ;t  capable  of  proof.  In  this  way 
he  may  cast  a  mist  before  many  a  pious  mind,  and  shut 
up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  against  men  ;  and  whilst  he 
will  not  go  in  himself  he  may  hinder  some  who  are 
entering  in.  Mat.  xxiii.  13.  You,  brethren,  will  judge 
for  yourselves,  whose  system  leads  to  the  rejection  of 
the  Christian  sabbath. 

Another  deformity  which  he  announces,  as  having 
found  in  our  camp  is, 

3.  That  the  Baptists  forsake  Mo«es  ;  yes,  all  the 
Old  Testament.  '•  1  now  remark,  (sa^.  she,)  another  aw- 
ful result  of  your  .-ystem.  It  leads  you  to  reject  the  whole 
of  the  Old  Testament,  as  being  any  part  of  the  revealed 
will  of  heaven  to  the  Christian  Church.  If  any  refer- 
ence is  made  to  it  to  prove  a  Christian  duty,  your  only 
ansrsD-er  is,  "  That  is  all  done  away, — it  is  no  rule  for  the 
faith,  or  practice  of  Christians."*  Now,  brethren,  you 
know,  and  every  understanding,  pious,  Paedobaptist,  who 
is  acquainted  with  the  Baptists",  knows,  that  there  is  not 
a  word  of  truth  in  what  he  here  asserts  ;  but  the  con- 
trary is  the  truth.  The  Baptist  system  teaches  men  to 
e'^teem  (Mory  word  of  God  to  be  precious,  and  his  stat- 
utes concerning  all  things  to  be    right.     But  what   pro- 

u 


122 

yokes  Mr.  P.  almost  to  madness  is,  that  the  Baptists 
will  not  believe  in  infan*  sprinkling,  implicit]},  but  re- 
quire evidence,  either  out  of  the  Old  Testament,  or 
out  of  the  New.  This  he  is  unable  to  produce.  The 
Baptists  are  still  obstinate,  and  refuse  to  yield  assent  till 
evidence  shall  be  afforded.  JHe  rails  severely  :  but 
this  produces  no  conviction.  Let  him,  or  any  other 
person,  bring  forward  one  sentence  out  of  the  Old  or 
New  Testament  which  so  much  as  mentions,  that  it  ever 
came  into  the  heart  of  God  to  command  infant  sprink- 
ling, or  infant  baptism,  then  would  he  be  justified  in  re- 
proving us  were  we  found  disobedient.  But  he  appears 
disposed  to  supply  the  deficiency  of  his  arguments  by 
the  roughness  of  his  address.  Another  deformity  which 
he  charges  as  being  an  inhabitant  of  our  camp  is, 

4.  Ignorance,  '•'l  am  bold  to  affirm,  (says  he)  that 
the  writings  of  one  individual  of  the  Paedobaptists,  the 
first  President  Edwards,  are  of  tenfold  more  worth, 
than  all  the  writings  of  your  denomination, in  this  country, 
from  its  first  settlement  to  the  present  day."  He  has 
ventured  no  argument  in  supp&rt  of  his  bold  affirmation, 
and  we  shall  propose  none  m  retutation.  The  next 
abomination  which  he  charges  upon  the  contents  of  our 
camp  is, 

5.  Close  Communion.  "Again,  (says  he,)  your 
system  virtually  excon.muricates  ihe  great  1  orly  of  ihe 
real  discijdes  of  Christ,  "iou  reject  communion  with 
the  whole  Paedobaptist  Church,  which,  some  of  your 
denomination  are  arrogant  enough  to  say  is  not  a  church 
of  Christ.  If  so,  pray  how  long  was  Jesus  Christ 
without  a  church  on  earth  !  I  have  proved,  that  the 
vhole  church  was  Paedcbaptist  for  1500  yfais.  J'r. 
Gill  admits,  that  there  is  no  evidence  to  the  contrary 
for  700  years. 

'^Ciose  Communion,  I  must  confess,  has  a  frightful 
aspect ;  not,  however,  to  the  uninfoi  tr.ed,  and  less  con- 
scientious part  of  the  Christian  wot'd  :  hut  to  the  in- 
telligent and  conscientious  Christian."* 

*  Pages  241,  243, 


123 

In  the  above  quotation  he  has  asserted  four  thing$ 
which  are  incorrect ;  and  stands  self-condemned.    - 

1.  ''That  the  Baptiirt  system  virtually  excommu- 
nicates the  great  body  of  the  real  disciples  of  Christ." 

This  is  a  heavy  charge,  and  as  devoid  of  truth,  as  it 
is  of  candour.  The  truths,  which  the  Baptists  are 
obliged  to  believe  and  practise,  are  sufficiently  disgust- 
ing to  carnal  minds,  and  prejudiced  saints,  without  the 
addition  of  falsehood  to  set  their  opponents  in  a  rage. 
The  Baptists  say, 

1.  That  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  did,  whilst  upon 
earth,  set  up  a  kingdom,  according  to  the  scriptures. 
Ban.  ii.  44. — Mat.  xi.  12 — xxiii.  13. — Luke  xvi.  16. 

2.  That,  with  relation  to  the  things  of  this  kingdom, 
we  were  to  hear  Jesus  Christ,  rather  than  Moses.  The 
Lord,  by  Moses,  commanded  us  thus  to  do.  Deut.  xviii. 
15,   19. 

3.  That  none  but  visible  saints  are  entitled  to  admis- 
sion. Deut.  xviii.  9. — Dan.  vii.  27. — Acts  iii.  22,23.^ 
Mat.  3d  chapter. 

4.  That  the  only  prescribed  manner  of  admission 
into  this  kingdom  is  by  being  buried  and  raised  again, 
with  Christ,  in  baptism  Mark  i.  5,  9. — Acts  ii.  41,  42, 
— aom.  vi.  2  to  5. — Col.  ii    12. 

5.  That  such  as  have  not  been  admitted  into  the 
kingdom,do  not  belong  to  it.  Mark  x.  15. — Luke  xi.  52. 

6.  That  those,  who  do  not  belong  to  this  kingdom, 
have  no  expressed  liberty  to  partake  of  the  communion 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ.     And  therefore, 

7.  That  what  is  termed  close  communion  is  gospel 
communion,  and  what  none  can  depart  from,  without 
transt^rressing  the  laws  of  Christ. 

This  is  the  Baptist  system,  relative  to  certain  out- 
lines of  the  visible  kingdom  of  God,  the  church  of 
Christ,  or  of  its  constituent  parts.  But  this  excommu- 
nicates none  of  the  real,  or  pretended  disciples  of 
Christ,  who  belong  to  the  Paedobaptists.  But  treats 
llicm  as  being  just  where  they  are,  pbstinately  rejecting 
the  counsel  of  God^  the  baptism  of  repentance,  against 
themselves,  not  b'3ing  baptized  with  the  only  christ- 
ian baptism,  which  John  was  sent  to  introduce.      For 


124 

preaching  and  prRctising  these  plain  truths,  which  none 
01  our  adversaries  are  able  to  gainsaj,  they  take  liberty 
to  speak  all  niaaner  of  evil  against  us,  falsely.  What 
causes  our  opponents  to  be  so  angry  at  our  refusing  to 
receive  them,  i*,  their  inability  to  prove  their  right  to 
come.  Mr.  F.  and  his  Presbyterian  brethren  are  inli- 
niteiy  mare  angry  at  the  Baptists,  for  refusing  to  admit 
their  plea,  the  baptism,  or  sprinkling  of  impenitence, 
for  a  qualification  of  communion,  than  they  are  at  a 
large  majoniy  of  their  Faedobaptist  brethren,  who  have, 
in  lact,  excommunicated  them,  and  denounced  them  as 
being  out  of  the  pale  of  salvation.  Their  mother 
Church  hath  denounced,  not  the  Presbyterian  merely, 
but  all  the  Protestant  Churches  as  being  in  a  state  of 
condemnation,  and  in  the  high  road  to  damnation.  Yet 
^Ir.  P.  tells  us,  that  this  their  mother,  the  Papistical 
Church,  is  a  true  and  regular  Church  of  Christ.*  Kii 
words  are,  '^If  the  constuution  of  the  Church  still  in- 
cludes the  infants  of  believers,  ■whick  ha^  been  proved^ 
then  those  Churches,  which  have  adopted  that  constitu- 
tion^ must  be  the  true  and  regular  gospel  Churches.'''*  The 
Papistical  Churches  have  as  fully  adopted  that  constitu- 
tion, as  has  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Cambridge,  op 
m  any  other  place.  Hence  the  Popish  Churches  are 
as  true  and  regular  gospel  Churches,fas  are  Mr.  P.'s  and 
other  Presbyterian  Churches.  But  the  Popish  Church 
and  hierarchy  have  issued  their  thundering  excommuni- 
cations against  all  the  Protestants,  yet  Mr.  P.  appears  as 
mild  as  a  lamb  towards  them.  But  because  we  tell  him 
the  truth,  therefore  his  anger  is  stirred.  We  excom- 
mynicate  none  of  them.  We  plainly  tell  them,  that 
the  King  hath  not  expressed  his  pleasure,  that  they 
should  approach.  We  ask  for  their  tol'en.  They  pro- 
duce none  bearing  the  roj/ai  stamp.  We  therefore  re- 
ceive them  not.  They  are  angry.  At  whom  ?  At  the 
servants  ;  because  they  dare  not  accuse  the  Master.  We 
say  to  them,  embrace  the  baptism  of  repentance^  for  the 
remission  of  your  sins,  and  no  longer  reject  this  cmmsel 
»f  God   against   yourselves;  and  w«  willingly  receive 


125 

/on.*  Mr.  p.  replle?,  *'The  bigotry,  the  arro^^ncc', 
ani  the  uncharitableness,  of  your  system,  sicken  mf 
very  soul.'"t  A  Jewish  high  priest  would  have  hardly 
expressed  himself  more  roundly  ;  yet  this  is  the  man 
who  is  so  desirous  of  communing  with  the  Baptists  at 
the  table  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Whilst,  nighly  at  the  same 
breath,  he  pronounces,  ^*  That  there  can  be  no  com- 
promise between  the  two  systems.  If  one  is  right  the 
other  must  be  wrong,  and  dl  attempts  to  unite  them 
mast  be  as  unsuccessful,  as  the  attempt  to  weld  iron 
and  clay. "I 

2.  Says  he,  "I  have  proved,  that  the  whole  church 
irvas  Pasdobaplist  for  1500  years."  This  is  not  merely 
contrary  from  fact,  but  so  universally  known  to  be  so, 
by  all  who  are  versed  in  ecclesiastical  history,  that  it 
might  pass  unnoticed,  were  it  not,  that  some  of  his  rea- 
der? might  be  deceived  by  the  overbearing  assertion. 
Mr.  P.  has  proved  no  such  thing.  An  hundred  witnes- 
ses, of  his  own  denomination,  men  renowned  for  talents 
and  literature,  might  be  named,  who  will  testify,  that 
Mr.  P.  has  in  this  insfance,  gone  very  wide  of  the  truth. 

3.  He  has  the  assurance  to  tell  us,  "  That  Dr.  Gill 
admits,  that  there  is  no  evidence  to  the  contrary  foF 
"700  years."  We  ask  where,  or  when,  in  what  page, 
or  in  what  book,  did  Dr.  Gill  admit  such  a  notorious 
falsehood !  Was  it  in  conversation,  at  the  time,  in  which 
Mr.  P.  heard  one  Baptist  minister,  and  another,  speak 
not  with  due  respect  of  the  Christian  sabbath?  We  do 
not  accuse  Mr.  P.  of  saying  thiEgs  which  he  believed 
not.  Bathe  certainly  said  very  many  things,  which  he 
knew  not:  and  which  are  known  by  others,  to  be  very 
incorrect.  Should  he  write  again,  it  might  make  for 
the  honour  of  his  cause,  to  accompany  his  assertions, 
accusations  and  seatences  of  condemnation,  with  a  little 
evidence  of  his  correctness,  and  of  our  guilt.  He  has 
laid  many  and  grievous  things  to  the  charge  of  the  Bap- 
tists, which  he  is  not  only  unable  to  prove,  but  for  the 
publishing  of  which    he  will   find   occasion   to  mourn. 

♦  Luke  iii.  3— vH.  29,  SO.^t  Page  246.— ^  Page  246. 
11*  • 


126 

He  otig-ht  to  inforni  us,  where  his  witnesses,  or  their 
testimony  may  be  found;  he  ought  not  so  to  pre- 
sume upon  the  ereduhty  of  the  public,  as  to  assert,  that 
a  variety  of  witnesses  testify  thus  and  thus,  and  yet  pro- 
duce no  evidence  of  the  facts  but  his  own  declarations. 
Let  him  name  the  book,  chapter,  or  page. 

4  "  Close  Communion  has  a  frightful  aspect,  says 
he,  to  the  intelligent  and  conscientious  Christian." 

Here  Mr.  P.  appears  at  great  odds  with  himself,  to- 
tally inconsistent,  and  condemns  his  whole  perforniance, 
as  being  a  mere  forgery.  He  here  affords  weighty  ev- 
idence, that  he<3oes  not,  in  heart,  believe  what  he  has 
written.  "Is  the  Baptist  system  a  mere  mushroom, 
which  vegetates  in  the  nighty  without  seed,  er  root,  and 
languishes  and  dies  beneath  the  rays  of  the  sun?"*  Are 
the  "  Baptist  principles  distinctively  derived  from  the 
fanatics  of  the  Munster  insurrection"  ?t  Is  their  "sys- 
tem so  perverse,  that  there  can  be  no  accommodation, 
no  compromise  with  it :"  "  that  it  cannot  unite  with 
the  Paedobaptist  system  any  more,  than  iron  with  clay  ?|" 
Do  the  Baptists  deny  the  constitution  of  the  church  of 
Christ,  renounce  all  the  Old  Testament,  deny  the  sab- 
bath, or  the  divine  authority  of  it  ?  In  short,  are  they 
the  filth  and  off-scouring  of  the  world,  kc.  kc.  so  that 
Mr.  P.  cannot  determine  whether  their  Churches  can 
be  allowed  so  much  as  the  lowest  place  in  the  Christian 
Church,  or  their  ministers  to  be  reckoned  with  the  low- 
est of  the  PsBdobaptist  clergy  ?§ 

Have  the  present  sentiments  of  Baptists  been  derived 
down  to  them,  through  the  medium  of  the  vilest  fanatics 
and  heretics,  which  have  ever  been  a  vexatious  and  tor- 
menting scourge  to  the  Papists,  who  were  the  true  and 
TPi^ular  gospel  Church,  till  the  IGth  centurj',  and  did 
these  sentiments  then,  by  being  digested  into i^ae  Mun- 
ster f^matical,  tumultuous  insurrection,  prodiSl  some 
form  and  system,  so  that  their  adherents  were  wrought 
up  into  a  Baptist  Church,  and  the  first,  that  was  ever  in 
the  world  ?     So  that  "'  In  them  you  behold  the  true  ori- 


*  Phg:e    176.— t  Pages  1S4,  195.—$  Page  24Q — J  Pages  195, 
196,  197,  &c. 


127 

gin  of  the  Baptist  Church :  and  from  them,  ari;  derived 
the  distinctive  principles  of  the  Baptist  denomination. '■* 
Is  all  this  true,  and  much  more,  of  the  Baptists,  and 
yet  is  it  a  frightful  thing  to  the  Pasdobaptists,  that  these 
Baptists  refuse  to  commune  with  them  ?  if  so  it  must 
be  to  that  part  of  the  Paedobaptists,  who  are  uninform^- 
ed  and  have  made  shipwreck  of  faith  and  conscience 
too.  No,  says  Mr.  P.  "  Close  Communion,  /  7niist  con' 
fess,  has  a  frightful  aspect,  not,  however,  to  the  unm- 
formed,  and  less  conscientious  part  of  the  Christian 
world  ;  but  to  the  intelligent  and  conscientious  Christian.''^ 
Impossible!  What!  To  the  intelligent  and  conscientioui 
Christian,  does  it  present  a  frightful  aspect,  that  those 
same  Baptists  will  not  commune  with  the  Pasdobaptists, 
with  those  who  hold,  that  sprinkling  the  impenitent,  the 
natural  seed  of  believers,  will  seal  them  in  -he  Cove- 
nant of  grace  ?  Yes,  brethren,  this  frightful  aspect, 
this  noise,  and  bustle,  which  your  prophets  make,  pro- 
fessedly against  the  Baptists,  because  they  will  not  SRnc- 
tion  their  errors,  by  communing  with  them,  present  the 
evidence  of  a  thousand  arguments  ;  yes,  evidence  irre- 
sistible, that  they  themselves  do  not  believe  the  unhal- 
lowed reproaches  and  false  accusations  which  they  ut- 
ter and  industriously  circulate  amonsr  the  people,  th  it 
they  may  not  understand  the  things  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  on  earth.  Thus  they  shut  up  the  kingdom  of  God 
against  men  :  they  will  not  go  in  themselves  ;  and  them 
that  were  entering  in,  they  hinder. I  Such  imposition, 
brethren,  as  is  palmed  upon  you,  is  insulTerable.  G.  1 
will  soon  reprove  it  in  vengeance.  Your  ministers, 
specially,  the  prophets,  or  public  \*;r iters,  amongst 
them,  are  in  an  evil  case,  in  a  trying  dilemma.  Are  the 
Baptists  what  they  represent  them  to  be,  then  not  aa 
intelligent,  conscientious  man  would  commune  ^rith 
them.  Are  they  not  ?  Thei>  those  who  thus  represtnt 
them,  are  deceived,  or  deceitful,  slanderers.  But  wheth- 
er the  Baptists  be,  or  be  not,  such  a  AmaticaJ  tribe,  as 
their  accusers  portray  them  to  be,  there  is  an  Tidiscri- 
bablc  baseness  in  the  manner  in  which  they  are  treated. 

*  Page  195,  and  the  note,  248.— t  Mat.  xxiii.  13. 


128 

jfn  (he  first  vhre*,  yout  priests  describe  them,  as  though 
they  were  not  \  orthj  to  be  se<;  with  the  dogs  of  their 
flocks,  and  then  tread  them  down,  as  the  mire  of  the 
street,  bpcause  they  refuse  to  conrimune  with  their  ca- 
lumniators, at  the  Lord's  table.  Such  deceivableness 
©f  nnrig-hteousness  will  not  long  continue  iinrebukcd. 
May  God  open  your  eyes,  and  the  eyes  of  your  priests, 
that  you  and  they  may  behold  the  things  of  the  king- 
dom of  God,  and  enter  it.     Thus  prays 

Your  willing  servant, 

for  the  truth's  sake.. 


LETTER  IX. 

Dear  Brethren, 

Whilst  the  prudent  foresee  the  evil  and  hide  them- 
selves,  the  wicked  pass  on  and  are  punished.  You 
have  heard  some  of  the  innumerable  revilings,  con- 
temptuous railings,  and  false  accusations  with  which 
Mr.  P.  has  loaded  the  Baptists,  their  sentiments  and 
system.  It  is  not  our  wish  to  answer  him  according  to 
his  folly,  nor  do  we  possess  a  disposition  to  revile,  or 
provoke  him.  It  does  not  belong  to  us  to  avenge  our- 
selves. God  will,  in  his  set  time,  avenge  his  own  quar- 
rel. We  wish  to  repel  the  attacks,  which  are  made 
upon  the  truth,  and  when  implicated  ourselves,  to  show 
our  innocency.  It  is  our  desire,  not  merely  to -exhibit 
the  weakness  of  Mr.  P.'s  arguments,  but  also  their  dan- 
g^erous  lefiuency.  It  is  not  enough,  that  his  boasted  ar- 
tillery do  not  annoy  us;  it  is  partly  our  care,  that  it  re- 
coil not  upon  him  and  his  brethren  to  their  perpetual 
wounding-  At  least,  it  is  a  part  of  our  solicitude,  that 
you  may  foresee  the  evil,  and  prudently  hide  yourselves. 


129 

You  "have  seen  how  Mi.  P.   whilst  he  has  been   plying 
the  Baptists  with  his  keenest  shafts   of  wit  and  satire, 
has  stretched  out  his  fraternal  hand,  and  embraced  the 
Jesuits,  Monks  and  Friars  with  all  the  Papistical   hierar- 
chy and  iaity,  as  being  safely    inclosed  among   the    true 
and  regular  gospel   churches.     Even  the  hoiy  fathprs 
of  the  infernal  inquisition  are  not  excluded  his   chi^rity. 
♦'  Those  churches,  (says  he,)  which  have  adopted    that 
constitution,   which  includes  the   infants   of   believers^ 
Di'jst  be  the  true  and  regular  gospel  ehnrches.^''     But  be- 
cause the  Baptists  hold,  that  none  but  those,  who  receive 
the  word  of  the  Lord  Jesus  gladly,  have  a  gospel  right 
to  be  baptized  iato  him,  there  is  nothing  too  base,  or  de- 
grading to  be  laid  to  their  charge.     When  he  had  nighly 
exhausted  his  steres  of  obloquy,  he    would   expose  the 
weakness  and   wickedness  of    his  own   system,  rather 
than  forego  the  irresistible  temptation  to  speak  evil    of 
those,  who  were   to  be  hated  of  all  nations  for  Christ's 
sake.     An  instance    of    this  was   presented  in  the   last* 
letter,  where  he   accused   the  Baptists   of  denying  the 
divine  authority  of  the    Christian   sabbath.     Whilst  he 
falsely,  not  to  say,  maliciously,  lays  this  to  the  reproach 
of  the  Baptist  system,  he  dares,  and  that  with  a  mani- 
fest expectation  of  being  believed,  to  say,  that  there  is 
no  explicit  warrant  for  the  change  of'the  sabbath.*    Not 
only  so,   but  upon  his  principle^  he  does,  page  252,  sap 
the  foundation  of    the  Chiisliani   sabbath.     ^^ Forms  of 
worship,  or  religious  rites,  says  he,  are  positive  institu- 
tions; and   are    therefore,   obligatory  no    farthe",   than 
they    are   explicitly  revealed.^''       This   is  correct ;    but 
what  has  he  in  his  zeal  against   the    Baptists,  told  ds, 
'••That  there  is  no  explicit  warrant  for  the  Christian  sab- 
bath."    1/  no  explicit  warrant  for  tlie  day,  then  no  obli- 
gation to  observe  it.     Thus  is   he   fallen    into   the  pit^ 
which  hs  very  unadvisedly  dug  for  the  Baptists. 

Into  aaotherpit  not  less  uncanstian  has  he  also  fallen, 
ani  dragged  his  whole  system  into  papistical  disgrace 
and  r'.n  I.  Into  this  hath  he  plunged  himself  and  his 
brethr-.n,  whilst  endeavoring  to  take  awa/  Lie  ke^  of 


13a 

knowledofe,  by  scouting  from  the  Christian  code,  the 
conn-^ei  of  God,  the  baptism  which  is  from  hejiven,  and 
which  Wris  introduced  by  John.  Aft^r  labourins^  with 
his  full  strength  to  prove,  that  John's  baptism,  which  he 
confesses  was  the  baptism  of  repentance  for  the  ren?is- 
sion  of  sins,  was  not  Christian  baptism  ;  and  having  in  his 
erroneous  imagination  accomplished  his  object,  he  tri- 
umphs over  immersion,  as  being  put  down  with  it  ;  an^l 
then  finding,  that  no  other  baptism  is  recorded  in  the 
bible,  is  obliged  to  say,  with  the  papists,  ^'•This  is  left 
to  the  DiscKETioN  of  the  Chukch."  Thus,  my  belovtd 
brethren,  you  see  that  Christian  baptism  with  the  Christ- 
inn  sabbath  are  gone  down  together;  not  by  the  Bap- 
tist system,  but  by  that  which  your  leaders  unr)  priests 
have  been  obliged  to  adopt  in  their  unhallowed  o})posi- 
tion  against  that  people,  who  keep  the  ordinances  as 
revealed  in  the  Bible.  Thus  do  they  make  void  the  lavir 
of  Christ  by  their  traditions.  There  is  no* way  of  re- 
treat for  Mr.  P.  but  to  avow  the  sentiment  of  the  moth- 
er of  harlots,  that  she  hath  a  right  to  enact  modes, 
rites  and  ceremonies  for  Ihe  observance  of  the  church 
of  God.  For  he  has  correctly  said,  that  "Forms  of 
\\'orshi|),  or  religious  rites,  are  positive  institutions  ;  and 
are  therefore  obligatory  no  farther  than  they  are  ex- 
piicitiy  revealed";  and  his  erring  system  has  compelled 
him  to  say,  as  to  what  baptism  is,  '*This  is  left  to  the 
discretion  of  the  church."*  It  therefore  cannot  be  ob- 
ligatory upon  an^''.  It  would  be  a  mean  subterfuge,  for 
him  to  reply,  that  baptism  is  commanded,  but  the  form, 
or  thing  to  be  done,  is  not.  This  would  be  charging 
Gcd  foolishly.  It  would  be  charging  upon  his  legisla- 
tive inaccuracy  the  foundation  of  the  present  controver- 
sy. This  is  degrading  the  Christian  Legislator,  even 
below  what  he  unjustly  alleges  against  the  Baptists, 
*^  That  they  have  reduced  the  Almighty  God  of  Israel 
to  the  ignoble  station  of  a  'temporal  king."  But  was 
there  ever  a  temporal  king,  who  regarded  either  his 
own  honour,  or  his  subjects'  tranquillity,  who  would 
command  a  new  thing,  about  which  nothino^   could  b^ 

*Puge  295. 


131 

known,  but  by  his  own  prescriptions,  and  yet,  not  pre- 
scribe how  that  thing-  was  to  be  performed,  and  even  in 
the  law  itself,  make  use  of  an  equivocal  .word,  so  tb  it 
the  most  loyal  subject  should  not  be  able  to  know  the 
will  of  his.  beloved  prince.  This  foliy  and  gross  impo- 
sition Mr.  P.  lays  to  the  reproach  of  Jesus  Christ  but 
*''TH[S  (says  he)  is  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  church." 
To  what  church  ?  To  the  church  of  Rome  ?  or  to  the 
Presbyterian  church  ?  For  he  utterly  refuses  this  liberty 
to  the  Baptist  church.  He  has  neither  informed  us  with 
what  church  this  discretionary  power  is  lodged,  nor  fur- 
nished any  clue  by  which  it  may  be  ascertained.  1  his, 
brethren,  is  an  imposition  of  the  grossest  stamp.  I'his 
is  what  all  your  ministers  wink  at,  and  practice  upon,  if 
they  do  not  unite  their  active  zeai  in  fastening  the  de- 
Ct^-piion  upon  you.  Mr.  Pr;  ve  lias  laboured  excessively  to 
convince  you,  that  you  know  nothing,  that  he  knows 
nothiaoT,  and  that  the  churches  know  nothing,  what  is  to 
b^  performed, when  a  person  is  baptized  :  but  the  church 
must  guess  at  something,  and  when  the  church  has 
guessed,  you  must  be  obedient.  Every  church,  except 
the  Baptist,  has  this  privilege  of  guessing  ;  and  they 
have  full  liberty  to  guess  any  thing  but  the  truth  :  and 
when  they  have  guessed,  all,  within  the  atmosphere  of 
any  particular  church,  must  abide  the  guess^  which  has 
been  discretionarily  concluded  upon. 

To  chain  you  in  ignorance,  and  to  secure  you  from  be- 
lieving what  he  implicitly  acknovvledgcs  was  the  matter 
of  John''s  Baptism,  he  pledges  himself,  ^'  To  establish, 
that  the  mode  of  baptism  is  not  so  distinctly  revealed^  as 
to  prove  that  immersio}}  is  essential  to  its  due  perform- 
ance.''** After  labouring  through  more  than  40  pages, 
to  do  away  that  baptism,  which  neither  the  ancient,  nor 
modern  Scribes  and  Pharisees  have  knonn  what  to  do 
with,  he  comes  to  the  conclusion,  that  it  is  left  to  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  Church,  whether  to  immerse^  sprinkle,  povr^ 
or  authorize  something  else,  for  the  something  to  he 
done  in  the  ordinance  of  baptism.  Thus  he  l',f5Vf«  !)is 
brethren    in  profound  ignorance.     Bui^    brelUren,  ihe 


132 

BihU  has  no  such  confusion  in  it  This  the  Baptisfi 
know,  and  wish  you  to  know  it  too.  The  Baptists  knew 
thai  there  is  one  baptism,  and  that  the  Bible  speaks  of 
but  one,  as  a  Christian  ordinance,  and  that  this  baptism 
was  from  heaven^  and  that  it  was  the  counsel  of  God  ;  and 
that  whilst  it  was  rejexiea  by  the  Pharisees  and  lawyers, 
many  of  the  comiuon  people,  and  the  "pwbVvcdLns  justified 
God^  being  huptized  wiih  the  bapti>nj  of  John.*  '1  his 
baptism,  Mr.  P.  vainly  imagines,  he  has  done  away,  as  to 
the  matter  of  it,  and  has  lelt  you,  at  your  on  n  discretion, 
to  find  .mother,  if  you  be  able.  However,  he  has,  veiy 
iLiadveriantly,  left  you  a  clue,  by  which  you  maygathtT 
what  baptism  is,  yet  even  this  he  has  endeavoured  to 
take  away,  but  tbund  hiiiiself  unequal  to  the  task,  lie 
has.  therefore,  dismissed  it  as  a  citadel  too  strong  to  be 
demolished,  that  baptism  when  admini.'-tered  by  John, 
was  immersion.  I:  baptism,  when  administered  by  John, 
is  immersion,  what  is  it  when  administered  by  Peter  ?  If 
baptism,  yesterday,  was  immersion,  what  is  it  to  driy  ? 

It  appears  a  waste  of  time  to  foiiow  Mr.  P.  through 
all  his  inconclusive  arguments  against  iUjmersicn  for 
Baptism,  and  against  John's  baptism  being  thf-  Christiaa. 
For  he  has  left  them  all  at  our  own  discretion^  whether 
we  will  attach  wejcfht  to  them,  or  not.  For  not  one  of 
therii  touches  the  point  m  either  case.  But  we  might 
seem  not  to  do  justice  to  him,  or  to  ourselves,  unless  we 
selected,  and  exposed,  the  weakness  of  those  argumems, 
which,  if  ary,  had  the  appearance  of  pinusibility.  Did 
we  know  the  arguments,  in  which  he  places  the  most 
eonfidence,  tlic-e  w-e  would  select. 

Mr.  P.  obs^rAes  to  Lebbeus,  '"All  the  arguments  that 
your  denomination  use  in  favor  of  immersion  may  be  re- 
duced to  two  generai  heads,  viz. 

1.  The  import  of  the  original  word.     And, 

2  The  circumstances  attending  the  administration  of 
'the  ordinance,  as  expressed  in  the  sacred  record."!  '*  In 
regard  to  the  tiist,  the  Baptisis  assert,  that  the  Greek 
word,  baptize,  always  implies  immersion,"  He  is  h<  re 
not  far  from  correct.      For  the   Baptists  have  said,  ii^d 

*Mat.  xxi.  S5.— Aiavk,  xi.  30,— tuke,  vii.  ^9,  SO.— +  P.  %j2. 


133 

still  say,  that  the  word  baptizo,  is  never  used  in  the 
scriptures,  nor,  to  their  knowletig'e,  in  any  other  Greek 
writini*-^,  lor  sprinkling,  ponring^  or  for  any  other  similar 
application  of  water  ;  but  that  its  appropriate  and  unde- 
viating"  sense,  in  which  it  is  used  in  the  holy  scriptures, 
is  immersion,  burying-,  over\vhelmins:and  the  like.  We 
have  called  upon  our  opponents  to  show  us,  if  they  can, 
that  the  word  is  ever  used,  by  Greek  authors,  in  writings, 
sacred  or  profane,  in  a  sense  different  from  what  we  al- 
ledg-e.  The  most,  which  they  have  done,  and  the  most, 
v^'hich  \te  believe  them  able  to  do,  is  to  bring  forward 
some  figurative  instances,  in  which  they  apprehend,  the 
word  might  have  been  differently  employed,  but  they 
have  no  certain  evidence,  that  it  was.  All  tbeir  cpposi^ 
tion,  and  the  whole  of  their  sprinkling  system,  resting 
upon  such  conjectural  evidence,  we  are  not  appalled  by 
the  one,  nor  disposed  to  embrace  the  other. 

Mr.  P.  has  vveli  said  ''*  That  our  arguments  in  favor 
of  immersion  may  be  reduced  to  two  general  heads." 
"  The  import  of  the  original  vvord,  and  the  circumstances 
attending  the  administration  of  the  ordinance,  as  they 
are  set  down  in  the  sacred  record.*'  We  ask,  what  hum- 
ble Christian,  in  order  to  obedience,  would  require  more, 
than  to  know,  the  meaning  of  the  zivord  of  command^  and 
the  circumstances,  which  Jesus,  his  ]i,ord,  has  left  on  re- 
cord, to  designate  the  steps  of  obedience  ? 

It  is,  indeed,  a  thing  to  be  wondered  at,  that  any  gen- 
tleman  of  talents  and  erudition  should  ever,  seriously, 
have  attempted  to  put  down  immersion^  and  to  have  run 
up  sprinkling  or  pourings  or  to  put  them  upon  a  level,  as 
the  thing  com.'Tianded,  in  the  ordinance  of  Christian  bap- 
tism. It  is  presumed,  that  Mr.  P.  will  not  pretend,  that 
there  was,  for  the  first  thirteen  hundred  years  of  the 
Christian  era,  so  much  as  a  single  society  of  any  descrip- 
tion, which  profes.^edly  believed,  that  anv  thing  short  of 
immersion  was  commanded  by  Christ,  or  that  pracfised,' 
for  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  either  sprinkliHg,  pourirjgj 
or  any  other  application  "cf  water,  short  of  the  entire  im- 
iriersion  of  the  body  in  water;  save,  when  the  v  con- 
sidered necessity  compelled  them ;  that-  they  mfght  save 


134 

the  souls  of  the  sick,  by  pouring  a  quantity  of  water  upoa 
their  bodies.  Those,  who  changed  the  "^gospel  subjects 
of  Baptism,  by  substituting  their  own  children,  instead  of 
the  Lord's  ;  yet  did  not  put  away  the  ordinance  itself,  till 
a  late  period.  Dr.  Wall,  a  noted  Paedobaptist,  not  an 
infant  sprinkler,  considers  John  Calvin,  the  first,  who  la- 
boured to  defend  pourings  for  baptism,  which,  says  Dr. 
Wall,  scandalized  many,  but  sprinkling  he  reproaches 
as  being  the  most  scandalous  thing,  which  is  termed  bap- 
tism. Calvin,  though  he  wrote  in  defence  of  pouring, 
yet  says,  "It  is  certain,  that  the  ancient  practice  was 
immersion." 

J.  B.  Pomeranius,  who  was  a  companion  of  Luther,  in 
a  book,  which  he  published  in  the  German  tongue,  A.  D. 
1542,  says,  "That  he  was  desirous  to  be  a  witness  of  a 
Baptism  at  Hamburg,  in  the  year  1529.  That  when  he 
had  seen  the  minister  only  sprinkle  the  infant  on  the 
top  of  the  head,  he  was  amazed;  because  he  neither 
heard,  nor  saw  any  such  thing,  nor  yet  read  in  any  his- 
tory, except  in  cases  of  necessity,  in  bed-rid  persons.  In 
a  general  assembly  therefore  of  all  the  ministers  of  the 
word,  that  was  convened,  he  did  ask  a  certain  minister, 
Fritz  by  name,  who  was,  sometime,  minister  of  Lubec, 
how  the  sacrament  of  baptism  was  administered  at  Lu- 
bec?  Who,  for  his  piety  and  candor,  did  answer  grave- 
ly, that  infants  were  baptized  naked  at  Lubec,  after  the 
same  fashion,  altogether,  as  in  Germany.  But  from 
whence,  and  how,  that  peculiar  manner  of  baptising  had 
crept  into  Hamburg,  he  was  ignorant.  At  length  they 
did  agree  among  themselves,  that  the  judgment  of  Li> 
ther,  and  the  divines  of  Wirtemburg,  should  be  demand- 
ed about  this  point :  W^hich  being  done,  Luther  did  write 
back  to  Hamburg,  that  this  sprinkling  was  an  abuse^  which 
they  ought  to  remove.  Thus  plunging  was  restored  at 
Hamburg.''''^ 

But  says  Mr.  P.  '^  The  question  is,  what  is  the  import 
of  the  word  baptize^  as  it  is  used  in  the  scriptures  ?  Does 
it  there  always  signify  immersion?  If  so,  then  we  yield 
the  point.     But  if  there  is  a  single  exception,  our  oppo- 

*Hi£.  Eng.  Bt.  vol.  I.  pref.  p.  22,  23. 


135 

nents  are  down.'*-^  To  Mr.  P.  and  bis  brethren,  we  re- 
ply, that,  till  they  can  produce  an  exception^  they  on^bt 
to'^be  silent.  Says  he,  ''  To  the  law  and  the  testimony, 
therefore,   we  make  the  appeal." 

"  Permit  me  tben  to  refer  you  to  Mark,  vii.  4,  where 
it  is  said  of  the  Pharisees,  When  they  came  from  the 
market  except  they  wash  (in  the  original  it  is  baptize) 
they  eat  not.  And  many  other  things  which  they  have 
received  to  hold,  as  the  washing  [baptizing]  of  cups,  and 
pots,  and  of  brazen  vessels  and  of  tables. "t 

Had  Mr.  P.  been  as  well  acquainted  with  the  tradition 
and  practices  of  the  Jews,  as  he  is  with  those  of  that 
vast  community,  self-styled  the  Jewish  Church  continu- 
ed ;  or  had  he  understood  the  text  itself,  he  would  nev- 
er have  prest  it  into  such  a  foreign  service,  unless  it 
were  merely  as  an  imposition  upon  the  community.  I 
ask,  did  not  Mr.  P.  know,  that  the  traditions  of  the  El- 
ders required  of  the  Jews,  that,  when  they  had  been  to 
the  market,  where  there  might  be  Gentiles,  and,  per- 
haps, some  unclean  meats,  and  where  their  clothes  might, 
and,  perchance  some  part  or  parts  of  their  bodies  too, 
might  touch  some  Gentile,  or  some  unclean  meat,  or  per- 
son, or  thing,  they  should  bathe  themselves  in  water  ? 
Did  he  not  also  know,  that  the  same  tradition  command- 
ed all  Jews,  when  they  had  been  in  any  promiscuous  as- 
sembly of  Jews  and  Gentiles,  or  in  any  assembly,  where 
there  might  be  some  unclean  persons,  that  they  should 
bathe  themselves  in  water,  before  they  ate  ?  Did  he 
not  also  know  that  the  same  vain  traditioiiary  law  obli- 
g'ed  the  superstitious  Jews  to  put  their  cups  and  pots, 
their  brazen  vessels  and  tables,  under  water,  when  they 
were  suspected  of  being  ceremonially  unclean  ?  Did 
he.  not  know,  that  he  directly  contradicted  the  Bible, 
whilst  labouring  to  bring  Lebbeus  into  the  belief  of  his 
erroneous  application  of  this  text.  When  he  said  to  him, 
^'•U  learned  writers  have  clearly  shown,  what,  by  the 
way  the  Bible  does  not,  but  directly  the  contrary  (Exo. 
XXX.  Lev.  viii.  !N"am.  xix.)  that  ceremonial  washings 
were  performed  by  putting  all  over  wider  water:  can 
any  learned,  or  unlearned  men  tell  how  they   baptized 

*?age  254.^tPage  254. 


136 

their  couches,  or  beds.*'  Did,  or  did  he  not,  know,thatiri" 
stead  of  quoting  the  above  passag-es,  he  ought  to  have 
quoted  Levit.  xi.  32,  which  might  have  prevented  him 
from  contradicting  the  scriptures,  and  Lebbeus  from  be- 
ing tieceived.  This  would  have  inlx)rmed  him,  and  all 
who  might  have  read  it,  how  couches,  beds,  brazen  ves- 
sels and  tables,  under  certain  ceremonial  defilements, 
were  to  be  cleaned,  and  how  the  Pharisees  would  cieatise 
from  anj  other  defiicment,  which,  by  their  oral  law, 
they  had  added  to  the  one  there  mentioned.  The 
text  is,  ^^And  upon  whatsoever  any  of  them,  when  they 
are  dead,  doth  fall,  it  shall  be-  unclean  :  whether  it  be 
vessel  of  wood,  or  raiment^  or  skln^  or  sack^  whatsoev- 
er vessel  it  be  wherein  any  work  is  done,  it  must  be  put 
INTO  WATER,  and  it  shall  be  unclean  until  the  even  :  so  it 
shall  be  cleansed." 

If  he  did  wot  know  these  things,  he  is  comparatively 
innocent.  But  if  he  did,  he  is  chargeable  with  a  known 
and  gross  imposition  upon  the  common  people. 

i^csides,  had  he  understood  the  text,  he  would  have 
kao'.vn,  that  it  was,  like  every  other  text,  nothing  to  his 
purpose.  Let  any  unprejudiced  person,  of  common 
discernment,  read  the  3d  and  4th  verses  in  connection, 
'and  it  would  be  difficult  not  to  see,  that  there  wa5  a 
stnkmg  and  intended  difference  made  between  the  Phar- 
isaical superstition  practised  jn  the  3d  verse  and  that  in 
the  4th.  They  were,  though  at  home  from  one  meal  to 
another,  not  to  eat,  without  washiug'their  hands  oft^  or 
'Xi}ilh  exactness  :  But,  as  in  the  4th  verse,  when  they  came 
from  the  MARisET^  where  they  had  been  exposed  to  vari- 
ous kinds  of  defilement,  and  knew  not  on  what  part  of 
thx-ir  bodies,  or  clothes,  such  defilement  might  rest,  they 
were  not,  according  to  their  superstition,  to  eat,  except 
they  baptized,  or  immersed,  themselves. 

This  text,  instead  cf  iiitima+ing  any  such  thing,  as 
Mr.  P.  preteiids,  sLows  us,  that  the  word,  baptizo,  when 
not  used  with  relation  to  the  ordinance  of  Baptism,  has 
the  same  import.  The  above  remarks,  will  also  do 
awa}^  the  mistaken  gloss,  which  he  hath  given  another 
tviC  Luke  xi.  38,  where  it  is  said,  '-The  Phnrisees  mar- 
veiled  that  he  (Jesus)  iiad  not   first  washed,  (baptized) 


137 

before  dinner."  ''Will  any  man,  in  his  senses,  sa3'S  Mr. 
P.  believe  that  the  Jews,  never  ate  a  meat  without  im- 
mersing themselves  f*  We  answer,  NO.  But,  accor- 
ding-to  the  oral  law,  or  traditions  of  the  elders,  no  man 
mig-ht  cat,  after  having  been  in  a  public  assembly,  as 
was  the  present  case  with  our  Lord,  without  having  first 
immersed  himself.  We  ask  Mr.  F.  to  deny  this.  He 
ought  to  do  one  of  three  things,  either  deny  it;  or  con- 
fes"?  he  is  unacquainted  with  the  vain  traditions  of  the 
Scribes  and  Piia.:;3ees;  or  that  he  intended  an  unusually 
fia<?raat  imposition  upon  the.community. 

His  third  perverted  fragment  of  a  text  is  found  Heb. 
jx.  10.  Meats  and  drinks  and  divers  washings.  He  whol- 
ly omiiicd^ ''^and  carnal  ordinances,'^''  to  which  alonehis 
remarks,  and  the  Apostle-s  observations,  relative  to  'Hhe 
blood  of  bidls  and  goats  and  the  ashes  of  an  heifer^  spririk- 
lino- the  unclean,''  can  have  any  particular  bearing.  It 
is  hard  to  accuse  Mr.  P.  of  design,  but  it  looks  top 
much  like  it. 

The  next  passage  to  which  he  adverts  is,  1.  Cor. 
X.  2,  with  u'hich  we  will  transcribe  the  1st  verse. 
They  are,  "  Moreover,  brethren,  I  w^oukl  not,  that  ye 
should  be  ignorant  how  that  all  our  fathers  were  under 
the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea;  and  were  ail 
baptized  unto  Moses  in  the  cloudy  and  m  the  sea.'"^  Upon 
the  last  verse,  Mr.  P.  says,  "I  believe  that  the  Israelites 
were  sprinkled  by  the  spray  of  the  sea,  and  a  shower 
of  rain  from  the  clouds  parsing  over  them."  Yes,  and 
had  the  Apostle  believed  ?.o  too,  it  would  have  extricated 
Mr.  P.  and  his  brethren  from  their  perplexing  difficulty. 
But  Paul  says,  they  passed  under  the  cloud,  and  through 
the  sea,  and  were  baptized  in  both.  Here  I  might 
leave  Mr.  P.  to  his  own  reflections  upon  this  te-Kt,  were 
it  not  he  subjoined  a  presumptuous  untruth.  He  says  to 
Lebbeus,  '•'  The  interpretation  which  I  have  adopted  is 
not  so  vain  a  fancy  as  your  author  supposes  ;  for  there 
i~  a  thus  saith  the  Lord  for  it."  He  then  quotes  Psalms, 
Ixxvii.  15,  17,  '' The  clouds  poured  out  water."  Very 
true  ;  but  where  and  for  what  ?  Does  the  Lord  say,  that 
the  clouds  poured  out  water,  at  the  Red  sea.  aed  upon 

*Pa^e257. 

II* 


138 

the  Israelites,  and /or  baptism'!  In  the  same  verse,  it  is 
added,  "The  skies  seat  out  a  sound  ;  thine  arrows  went 
abroad."  The  next  verse  is,  '-the  voice  rf  thy  thun- 
der was  in  the  heaven  ;  the  lightnino^s  h'^htened  the 
world  ;  the  earth  trembled  and  shook."  If  the  clouds 
poured  out  the  rain  at  the  Red  sea,  and  during  the  tran- 
sit, it  looks  as  though  it  was  upon  the  Eg-yptians,  seeing 
it  was  accompanied  with  lightnings^  thunders  and  arrows 
of  the  Ajmight3^  Not  a  word  is  said  of  its  being  pour- 
ed upon  Israel,  much  less  of  its  being  their  baptism. 
There  is  not  a  word  of  its  being  thus,  either  in  the  Old 
Testament  or  in  the  IS^ew.  It  is  but  one  ofMr.P.'s  imag- 
inary notions  ;  and  to  which  he  had  no  authority  to  al- 
lege the  divine  sanction. 

*  In  speaking  upon  Rom.  vi.  4,  and  Col.  ii.  12,  Mr.  P. 
sa3^s,  "  But  the  Baptist  interpretation  of  this  passage,  by 
uniting  death  and  the  resurrection  in  the  act  of  Baptism, 
destroys  the  w-hole  force  of  the  Apostie's  reasoning  ; 
and  makes  immersion  all  in  all,  the  whole  sum  of  the 
Christian  profession  and  practice."*  Here  he  makes 
several  mistakes.  First.  Where  he  says  the  Baptist 
interi>retation  destroys  the  force  of  the  Apostle's  rea- 
soning, when  it  only  destroys  the  force  of  his  own.  Second 
In  saying  "by  uniting  c/ec^//  and  {he  resurrection  in  the  act 
of  baptism,"  destroys  the  whole  force  of  the  Apostle's 
reasoning,  whereas  this  is  the  identical  reasoning  of  th« 
Apostle,  and  it  contains  more  force,  than  Mr.  P.  is  able 
to  meet.  The  very  words  of  the  text  are,  >'•  Buried  with 
him  in  baptism^  .wherein  also  we  are  risen  with  him." 
Third.  In  alleging,  that  this  makes  immersion  all  in  all, 
the  whole  sum  of  the  Christian  profession  and  practice, 
Where^iS,  it  makes  immersion,  or  the  act  of  baptism,  but 
a  miniature  exhibition  of  what  the  subject  professes  to 
he,  dead  unto  sin  ;  and  of  what  he  wishes  to  practice,  a 
new  life  of  obedience  to  him  who  died  for  him.  This 
appears  the  essence  of  the  Apostle's  argument,and  which 
he  employs  in  urging  his  brethren  to  walk  in  newness 
of  life.  We  know  that  this,  rightly  understood,  would 
demolish  Mr.  P. 's  system  of  unbelievers' baptism.  It 
therefore  concerns  him  to  do  it  away,  or  to  renounce  his 

*  Page  267. 


139 

system.  His  bold,  but  unsuccessful  attempt  may  excite 
some  of  his  friends  to  read  with  carefulness,  and  so  witli 
profit,  the  6th  of  Romans. 

In  his  next  paragraph,  he  puts  into  the  mouth  of  hh 
Lebbeus  an  unusual  slander,  with  the  manifest  desig-n 
of  fixing  a  notorious  falsehood  upon  the  Baptists.  ''  It 
hns  been  said  by  those,  who  have  carefully  consulted  lin- 
g"  'ists,  that  no  word  can  be  found  in  the  Greek  language 
to  express  immersion  but  the  word  now  in  debate."  To 
which  Mr  P.  repiiea,  "  that  is  notoriously  false."  It  is 
presumed  no  learned  Baptist  ever  made  the  expression. 
If  Mr.  P.  invented  it  for  the  purpose  of  slander,  he  may 
thiiik  differently  of  it  another  day.  He  cannot  honora- 
bly saj*^,  that  his  purpose  was  not  to  lay  it  to  the  reproach 
of  the  Baptists  :  for  he  put  it  into  the  mouth  of  a  ficti- 
tious one,  for  whose  conviction  he  had  been  long  labor- 
ing. We  know  that  it  is  not  the  only  word  which  may 
be  used,  when  immersion  is  intewded,  but  we  kno'v  of  no 
other  word,  in  the  Greek  languag-e,  which  so  exactly  |  ur- 
ports  a  momentary  tm-mersion^  such  as  takes  place  at  tie 
administration  of  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  as  does  the 
WQT^haptizo.     Nor  has  he  named  any. 

If  we  mistake  not,  we  have  noticed,  though  contrary 
from  our  intention,  every  objection  which  Mr.  P.  has  bid 
against  haptizoPs  never  purporting  any  thing  short  of  im- 
mersion, except  what  he  says  of  the  baptism  of  the  Mo- 
ly  Ghost,  and  the  baptism  by  s^nff-^ring.  With  respect  to 
the  one,  every  Greek  scholar,  who  has  attended  to  the 
subject,  knows  that  it  might  be  more  literally  rendered 
"  baptized  in  the  Holy  Ghost,"  than  with.  With  relation 
to  the  other,  he  observes,  "  We  sometimes  say  a  man  is 
overwhelmed  in  sorrow,  to  express  the  idea  of  extreme 
agony."  These  instances  are,  therefore,  like  all  the 
others  which  he  produced,  not  certainly  to  his  point ;  and 
if  not  certainly  to  his  point,  not  at  all  :  he  is  at  most  just 
where  he  was  when  he  began  ;  h^  believes  that  baptize 
does,  sometimes,  signifv  something  short  of  immersion, 
but  cannot  prove  it.  This  he  ought  to  have  known,  and 
he  was  obligated,  both  to  God  and  men.  lo  have  known, 
before  he  published  his  boM  as''ertif.!!S  and  presump- 
tive guessings.     Then  would  he  not,  in  the  way  he  now 


140 

fea^,  have  encouraged  the  erroneous,  hardened  the 
wicked,  and  made  the  hearts  of  many  of  God's  people 
sad. 

His  next  attempt  is  to  do  away  the  other  argunnent  in 
favour  of  immer.siof;,  which  is  founded  upon  the  circum- 
stances attending  the  administration  of  the  ordinance,  as 
they  are  expressed  in  the  sacred  record.  Here  he  niakes 
his  first  attnck  upon   the  Greek  prepositions.     "  Great 
stres«,  says  he,    is  hiid    upon  the  expression,  They  "dcent 
douDU  INTO  the  tDater^  and  came  up  out  of  the  water.     Ev- 
ery person,  says  he,  who  is  the  least  acquainted  with  the 
Greek  language,  knows  that  here,  they  (the  Greek  pre- 
positions) niigiit  have  been  rendered  to   Sindfrom.  with 
as  much  propriety  as  into  a:)d  out  o/'.'*'''     We  do  not  ac- 
cuse him,  in  thi's  instance,  of  a  wilful  mistake,  but  of  a 
great  one.     He  here  takes  for  granted,  the  verj  thing 
which   should  be  proved  ;  and  asserts  what  neither  he 
nor  any  of  his  brethren  knows  to  he  true.  Prepositions  m 
Greek,  as  well  as  in  English,  are  used  to  show   the    re- 
lation which  one  word   bears  to  another.     When  they 
are  translated  from  the  Greek  into  the  English  language, 
the}'  are  used  to  express  the  same  relation  betweeli  the 
English  words,  as  they  exprest  whilst  sliowing  the  rela- 
tion between  Greek  words.      It  is  thereiore  not  a  very 
literary  declaration  for  any  one  to  assert  that  Greek  pre- 
positions which  occupy  a  particular  station,  and  express 
fi  particular   relation,  in  a  Greek  senlcnce,  may  when 
the  sentence  is  translated,  be  themselves  translated  into 
one  English  preposition  as  well  as  into  another.     Mr.  P. 
has,    at  least,   \ery  inadvertently,  made  the  above  anti- 
literary  assertion.     The  same  has  been  declared  by  ma- 
ny of  his  brethren.      If  they  have  thus  transgressed, 
merely  through  want  of  thinking,  and  not  with  a  pur- 
pose   to  darken   counsel   bywords    ivithout  knowledge, 
that  thus  they  might  establish  their  error,  their  fault  is 
comparative)}'  small.    But  if  they  have  knowingly  pnlm- 
ed  this  imposition  upon  the  public,  their  sin  is  aggravated. 
We   have  never,  to  my  knowledge,  appeared  to  con- 
sider prepositions  to  be  our  first  or  second  line  of  either 

*  Fage  267. 


141 

offence  or  defence ;  but  even  these  voluntarily  enlist 
themselves  on  the  side  of  truth.  We  say  to  Mr.  P.  to 
Dr.  Reed  and  all  others,  who  have  vainly  labored  to  re- 
move the  little^  but  plain,  auxiliary  assistance  which  pre- 
positions alTord  to  the  Baptist  cause  ;  that  the  Greek  pre- 
positions eis  and  ek^  could  not,  where  they  stand  connect- 
ed with  (he  ordinance  of  baptism,  as  in  Acts  viii.  38  and 
39  and  elsewhere,  have  been  translated  to  and  from^ 
without  doing-  violence  to  the  language.  Of  this  the 
translators  of  the  Bible,  who  were  all  Pgedobaptists,  ap- 
pear to  have  been  fully  convinced.  They,  therefore, 
liQifornaiy  translated  it  as  it  should  be.  The  method, 
which  Mr.  P.  and  his  brethren  have  too  successtijlly  a- 
dopted  with  the  unlearned  part  of  the  community,  is 
worthy  of  the  cause  for  which  they  employ  it,  but  it  is 
a  pitiful  and  meaa  straiag'em,un worthy  of  men  professing 
either  talents  or  literatnre.  They  put  into' the  mouths 
of  the  common  people  questions  like  the  following.  Do 
you  suppose,  th-at  when  it  is  said,  Christ  went  into  the 
mountam,  he  went  into  the  earth?  They  spread  before 
the  unlettered,  by  their  myriads  of  publication'*,  a  varie- 
ty of  sentences,  »ut  of  the  Greek,  in  which  eis  and  eh 
are  translated  ifo  andyro,7i,  and  la  som*^  of  which  it  would 
make  a  very  awkward  appearance  to  render  them  into 
and  out  of.  All  this  we  know,  and  we  also  k;».ovv  iha  base 
imposition  which  such  management  is  caicu'atsd  to  pro- 
duce amongst  the  common  people.  Ssich  coverin->'  may 
serve  a  purpose  whilst  men  are  sleeping  ;  but  should 
they  awake,  and  they  will  awake,  not  mere  contempt 
will  be  poured  upon  their  d.^.'ieiv<»rs. 

His  next  attack  upon  i\\e  circamsrinc!;?  attending  the 
ordinance  of  baptism  relates  to  the  p'aC'jr-\yhere  John 
was  baptizing — which  were  the  river  Jordtn  and  Enoa, 
because  the »-e  was  m!JC.^  t(y.':«/'<?r  fA.ere.  Y-^.^, -ays  i>L-.  P. 
but  the  literal  translation  of  the  much  water  is-manv  wa- 
ters. Very  well,  and  dor^s  he  liot  know,  that  kiuiata  jmU 
la.  many  waters,  are  pu*  for  seas  ?  We  JList  ask  Mr.  P. 
one  qnestion.  Why  was  it  not  said  {ha^  John  was  preach- 
ing \\  3ov<\vi'U\'\  in  Enon,  'jocrisa  there  was  much  wa- 
ter there  ?  provided  tnese  waiers  were  mentioaed  only 


142 

to  inform  us  that  the  people  with  their  beasts  had  plenty 
of  water  ? 

As  he  has  allowed  us  no  other  circumstance  as  re- 
corded in  the  Bible,  favorable  to  immersion,  he  has  at- 
tacked no  more.  But,  beloved  brethren,  for  your  con- 
sideration I  here  set  down  a  few  circumstances  which 
are  recorded  in  the  sacred  volume  ;  together  with  th«2 
practice  of  the  Baptists,  leaving  one  blank  column  for 
you  to  fill  up,  showing  that  your  belief  and  practice  also 
agree  with  the  Bible.  The  fir-st  column  is  loft  for  you. 
The  second  is  the  Bible,  which  we  and  you  claim  as  our 
only  sure  rule  of  faith  and  practice.  The  last  exhibits 
the  faith  and  practice  of  the  Baptists. 

PiEDOBAPTlSTS.  BIBLE.  BAPTISTS. 

Texts    for  The    subjects  of      Subjects    of   bap- 

infants     being  baptism.  tism  as  held  by  the 

subjects    of         Those  who  bring  baptists, 
baptism.  forth  fruits  meet  for       Those  who  afford 

repentance.  Matt,  evidence  that  they 
iii.  ch.  He  that  be-  are  penitent.  Matt, 
lieveth.  Mark  xvi.  iii., 
IS.  If  thou  belie-  Those  who  mani- 
vest  with  all  thine  fest  a  broken  heart 
heart.  Acts  viii.        for  sin.  Acts  ii. 

ThC/penitent. —      Those  who  appear 

Those'were  prick-  to  have  believed  on 

ed  in  iheir  heart,  the  name  of  the  on- 

Acts  ii.  ly  begotten    Son   of 

Those  whoglad-  God.    Mark  xvi.  16. 

ly  received  Peter's  Acts  viii. 

g'ospei  word,    ^cts^     Those  who  gladly 

iii.  receive    the   gc?pel 

of  the  grace  of  God. 

Acts  iii. 

The  prac-  The  Bible  for  the  The  practice  of 
tice  of  thePae-  ordinance  of  bap-  the  Baptists  relative 
d'bnpti-sts  in  tism.  The  circum-  to  the  ordiiiance  of 
a-bnii-i:  tering    sta^ices  are,  bciptism.  . 

the  orduiaiice.         1.    They    woit       1      Th?    rninisler 
down  into  the   wa-  and  the  caiidiciate  l^o 


134 

ter.  -  Acts  Tiii.  down  into  the  water, 

2.  The  pen  Kent,       2.  The  professed 
&c.  were  baptizccr  penitent   is  baptized 
IN  the  water  or  riv-  m4he^-ater. 
er.  Mark  i    5.  * 

3.  As  to  tjn^' thing"  3.  As  to  the  act  of 
perfornij^jfi  they  baptizing.  The  per- 
were  bjifried  by  buf-  son  is  buried  by  bap- 
tisiny''Ani\  ixv  bap-  tism  and  m  baptism, 
tistn.  Rom.  vi.  4. —  in  the  very  transac- 
Col.  ii.  17.  tion. 

4.  Be  fare  the  or- 
dinnnco  is  consider- 
ed to  he  completed, 

4.  They    were  the  person    is  raised 
.  raised    in  baptism,   aa^iun     in     baptism. 

Col.  ii.  12.  And  then,  ;. 

5.  They  came  up        5.    An    attending 
■.straightway  out  of  circumstance  is.tli_^ 

the  water.  Mat.  iii.  come  up  out  of  the 
16.  They  carae  up  water,  the  minister 
out  of  the  water.  &  the  baptized  per- 
Acts  viii.  son. 

In  the  short  sample  which  has  just  been  exhibited, 
you  cannot  but  see  that  the  scriptures  are  very  plain,  both 
with  respect  to  the  gospel  subjects  of  baptism,  and  what 
baptism  is  ;  and  also  that  the  Baptists  believe  and  prac- 
tice this  jjZai/t  Tiya?/.  You  will  probably  inquire,  Do  not 
the  scriptures  also  point  out  some  other  and  different 
way  ?  If  they  do,  that  other  and  ditTerent  way  is  doubt- 
less for  you,  and  your  blank  column  is  waiting  to  receiv^e 
it.  One  thing  you  are  bound  to  shun,  that  is,  forgery. 
Better  have  your  column  stand  forever  blank,  than  thus 
fdled.  Your  priests  may  propose  filling  it  for  you.  But 
remember,  brethren,  your  priests  cannot  answer  for  you. 
God  hath  given  you  his  holy  word,  and  the  things  of  the 
kingdom  of  God,  and  those  which  concern  the  Lord  .Je- 
sus Christ  are  plain,  so  that  he  that  runs  may  read,  and 
God  expects  you  to  read  it.  He  expects  you  to  under- 
stand, that  no  farther  than  you  forsake  all  that  you  have. 


144 

can  you  be  Christ's  dif'ciples.  He  requires  you,  by. Moses 
and  the   prophets,   by  Christ   and  his   aposties,  to  h<^ar 
that  great  prophet  who  was  to  come  into  the  world,  and 
who  has  come   and  taught,  as  never  man  taught.     With 
relation  to  the  subject  now  before  us,  he  has  taught  en- 
ough for  the  Baptists,  even  all  that  they  believe    and 
practice;  but  not  enough  for  you.     Is  he  deticient  ?  or 
do  you  require   too  much  ?     You  may  be  told,  that  you 
agree  with   the  Baptists  so  far  as  they  go,  but  that  they 
do  not  proceed  far  enough.     Very  well.     For  this  very 
reason,  we  have  left  the  blank  column  for  you  to  fill  up 
with    the  passages,    where    Moses,   or  the  prophets,  or 
Christ,  or  his  apostles,  hiive  directed  you  to  g'o  farther  ; 
or  that  infants  and  households  of  unbelievers  should  be 
baptized  bv  proxy,  or  by  having  bondsmen  for  their 
good  behaviour    procured    for  them :  and    also  where 
sprinkling  or  pouring  is  defined  to  be  the  matter  of  gos- 
pel baptism.     We  know   that  3'^ou  and  yoiu-  preac])ers 
feci  straightened  in  thii  pariicuiar.     We  also  know  the 
why  they  «re   straightened.     It  is   because   y©ur   oral 
larv',  or  traditions,  are  not  justified  by  the  written  word. 
Could  they  find  your  system  in  the  written  word  of  God, 
as  they  find  it  in  Mr.  P.'s   written  traditions,  they  would 
not  be  obliged  to  syy  so   man^y    hitler,  cruel,  base   and 
false  things  to  put  the  Baptists  out  of  countenance,   and 
to  keep   up  yo'^"  own.      iou   nm^t,  brethren,  think  it  a 
very  hard  case  that  the  word  of  [h<:   Lord  should   have 
been  so  cYpres?:ed  that  the  Bapiists,  who  are  n  sect   of 
iornorant,  bisroted,  mischievous  heretics,  should" seem  to 
be  j'lstified  by  ir ;  whilst  you,  v/ho  are  the  true  and  reg- 
ular-gospol  churches,  are  left,  to  say  >he  least,  too  much 
in  i-;^  ^'nrk  relative  to  gospel  practice.     HHnng  to  re- 
car  <o  ?,!0^e^3  to  explain  what  Christ  did  not  reveal  with 
sni^::ciert  clearness,  and  to  the  17th  of  Genesis  to  estab- 
lish infant  gospel   membership,  and  even   not  there  set 
d*  wn,  so  pj>>;nly   as   could  he  wished.     This  must  have 
been  bv  design,  or  through  forge tfuluess.     It  could  not 
have  bnen  through  irriorance,  for  the  Lord  knew  how  to 
e^ipre.-;.-:  his  mind.  r<nd  will  with  clearness  and  fulness.  U 
serrrs  a  vpj-r  Ira-d  case  to  suppose,  thnt  he  did,  Throu/:;'h 
design,  leave  his  word  so  incomplete,  that  the  Baptists, 


145 

who  reject  God's  everlasting  covenant  of  ^race,  togeth- 
er with  the  whole  of  the  Old  Testament,  deny  the  di- 
vine authority  of  the  christian  sabbath,  virtually  ex- 
communicate nighly  all  the  real  children  of  God,  and 
whose  system  of  religion  is  a  mere  mushroom,  without 
9eed  or  root,  should  yet  appear  justified,  both  in  system 
and  practice,  by  that  same  word  ;  and  yet,  at  the  same 
time,  the  true  and  regular  gospel  Churches  with  their 
mmisters  should  be  obliged  to  suppose,guess  and  assert  a 
thousand  things,  because  they  cannot  prove  them,  even 
to  keep  up  a  plausible  appearance.  To  say,  it  was  thro' 
forgetfulness  that  infant  membership,  infant  baptism  and 
infant  sprinkling,  &c.  were  not  put  down  as  parts  of  the 
will  of  God,  and  of  the  Gospel  system,  seems  to  be  treat- 
ing God  too  much  as  Elijah  treated  the  god,  Baal. 
There  appears  but  one  other  way  by  which  this  deficien- 
cy can  be  accounted  for,  and  that  is,  through  negligence, 
as  Mr.  Fuller  observes,  "  that  St.  John  saith,  chap.  xxi. 
25.  And  there  are  also  many  other  things  which  Jesus 
did,  which  are  not  written ;"  "  amongst  which,  for  aught 
that  appears  to  the  contrary,  the  baptizing  of  infants 
might  be  one  of  them."*  Even  upon  this  supposition, 
there  is  yet  left  an  iasolvable  difficulty  :  for  it  appears 
to  be  charging  unkindness  upon  the  Lord,  for  having  ne- 
glected or  entirely  left  out  such  an  essential  article  of 
the  Christian  religion,  when  he  couJd  not  but  know  to 
what  infinite  trouble  it  would  put  his  people,  whilst  la- 
boring to  prove  it  without  evidence.  But  what  seems 
beyond  measure  surprizing  is, that  the  Baptists,  who  had, 
unless  Mr,  P.  and  very  many  more  are  chargeable  with  the 
basest  deception  and  falsehood, the  origin  of  their  church 
from  the  insurrection  at  Munster,  and  derived  their  dis- 
tinctive principles  from  those  mad  and  deluded  fanatics, 
should  notwithstanding  all  this,  find  both  their  faith  and 
practice  expressly  and  clearly  delineated  in  the  word  of 
God  ;  whilst  their  learned  and  bitter  oppo^ers  are  left 
to  gather  straw  where  they  can  find  it.     You  will,  bretk- 

*  His.  Eng.  Bt.  p.  15»  vol.  iii. 
13 


146 

l»en,   labor   for   the  solution  of  these  mysteries.     May 
God  give  you  to  know  and  practice  the  truth. 
Desirous  of  serving  you  in  the  kingdom 

and  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God, 

1  remain  yourg 


LETTER    X. 
BELOVED  Brethren, 

IN  this  I  expect  to  fill  up  what  is  yet  behind,  of  my 
address  to  you.  You  will  not  do  me  justice  should  you 
consider  it  to  be  n\y  object  to  make  your  cause,  system 
and  church  to  appear  in  their  worst  attitude — unless 
you  be  convinced  that  the  worst  attitude  in  which  they 
can  appear,  is  in  their  true  one.  No,  brethren — I  have 
no  interest  in  detracting  from  your  merits  or  in  heaping 
scandal  upon  you.  My  highest  and  first  desire  respect- 
ing you  is,  that  you  may  knoW^  lovie  and  obey  the  truth. 
With  relation  to  the  highly  interesting  subjects  of  the 
present  controversy,  there  is  no  occasion  for  the  balanc- 
ing of  truths  that  you  might  ascertain  on  which  side  it 
preponderates ;  for  truth  hath  not  become  at  variance 
with  itself,and  so  imparted  a  portion  to  opposite  sides,that 
neither  might  be  wholly  run  down.  If  there  be  one 
word  of  God  in  favor  of  the  Gospel  Church  being  but 
the  old  Jewish  Church  continued  ;  there  can  be  none  a- 
g-ainst  it.  If  there  be  one  word  of  God  which  justifies 
the  loptizing  of  an  unbelieving*  household  on  account  of 
the  faith  of  a  parent  or  master,  there  can  be  none  which 
contradicts  it.  If  there  be  one  word  of  God  which 
proves  sprinkling  to  be  the  thing  to  be  done  in  the  ordi- 
nance of  baptism,  there  can  be  nothing  in  the  Bibl«  op- 
posing it;  nor  can  there  be  aught  for  any  other  thing  • 


1:47 

for,  as  there  is  but  one  Lord,  arid  one  faith,  so  there  is 
but  one  baptism.  If  there  be  one  word  of  God,  which 
teaches  us  that  believers  may  partake  of  the  Lord's  sup- 
per before  they  have  received  the  one  baptism.,  there  can 
be  nothing  in  the  scriptures  prohibiting  it.  \f  Mr.  P. 
have  produced  so  much  as  one  -word  of  God  in  support 
of  the  above  particulars,  then  certainly  believe  him  ; 
but  if  he  have  performed  the  part  of  an  ingenious  attor- 
ney, making  the  best  of  a  bad  cause,  believe  him  not. 
If  we  bring  things  equally  plausible,  yet  produce  not  the 
f  iir  testimony  of  God's  word,  believe  us  not.  All  that 
we  ask  of  you  is,  believe  God,,  not  us.  Be  honest  towards 
God  and  towards  yourselves.  Be  willing  to  carry  the 
cross.,  and  you  shall  be  brought  to  the  crown.  The  sub- 
ject of  the  present  letter  is  to  vindicate  from  contempt 
the  counsel  of  God,  the  baptism  which  is  from  heaven, 
and  which  was  introduced  by  the  man  who  was  sent  from 
God,  whose  name  was  John.* 

Mr.  P.  and  many  others  have  found  it  expedient  in 
supporting  their  own  system  to  do  away  John's  bap» 
tism.  This  baptism  was  not  John's  any  more  than  it  is 
mine,  otherwise  than  he  was  sent  from  heaven  to  intro- 
duce it.  When  Jesus  the  Saviour  asked  the  chief  priests 
and  elders  in  Israel,  Whence  is  the  baptism  of  John  ? 
from  heaven,  or  of  men  ?  They  did  not  choose  to  give 
their  judgment.  When  the  pharisees  and  Jewish  di- 
vines refused  to  subipit  to  the  baptism  of  John,  Christ 
says  they  rejected  the  counsel  of  God  against  them- 
selves. The  Paedobaptist_divines  are  less  consistent 
than  were  the  Jewish.  The  latter  rejected  the  counsel 
of  God,  and  made  no  pretentions  to  a  substitute.  The 
fjfrner  reject  the  counsel  of  God  to  make  room  for  a 
substitute.  Oiie  very  principal  objection  which  they 
have  against  the  baptism  from  heaven  is,  that  it  hath 
attached  to  it  so  many  circumstances  which  bespeak  it  to 
be  immersion*  Another  very  principal  objection  which 
they  iiave  against  allowing  the  bapti^iii  from  heaven  to  be 
Chrirtian  baptism,is  bccau.^e'baptism  then  would  not  seem 
to  come  in  the  place  of  circuincision,  being  introduced  s*^ 

*  Matt.  xxj.  2b — Luke  vii.  29,  30.— John  i.  6, 


148 

long  before  they  can,  plausibly,  discontinue  cireumcisioa. 
One  very  principal  thing  which  we  have  against  their 
doing  away  the  baptism  which  was  from  heaven,  is  be- 
cause we  read  of  the  institution, ©r  introduction,  of  no  oth- 
er ;  and  if  they  take  this  away,  we  have  none.  Nor 
have  they  any,  save  a  pretended  one,  which  they  have 
devised  out  of  their  own  heart.  However,  whatever 
objections  they  may  have  against  it,  or  however  desirous 
we  may  be  to  retain  it ;  if  they  can  do  it  away  by  the 
word  of  God,  we  must  submit.  We  wish  to  give  their 
arguments  their  full  weight. 

That  you  may  be  suitably  prepared  to  give  an  unpre- 
judiced attention,  when  we  come  to  the  doing  away  of 
Mr,  P.'s  arguments  against  John's  baptism  being  the 
Christian  baptism  ;  it  may  be  here  expedient  to  mention 
three  things.  First.  Provided  Mr.  P.  or  any  other  per- 
son can  show  us  that  'Jesus  did  introduce  the  gospel  bap- 
tism at  any  other  time  than  that  in  which  he  sent  John  to 
preach  and  to  administer  the  baptism  of  repentance  for 
the  remission  of  sins  ;  or  that  he  introdnced  the  go^^pel 
or  christian  baptism,  by  any  other  of  his  i^ervants  ;  then 
the  baptists  have  nothing  to  lose  ;  nor  do  those  who  hold 
that  unbelievers  are  the  subjects,  and  the  ordinance  to 
be  sprinkling,  gain  any  countenance  by  it.  Unless  they 
tonsider  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  be  more  or  less  obli- 
gatory, in  proportion  to  the  ncmber  of  conrimands  and 
examples  whiah  are  given  in  favor  of  a  particular  sub- 
ject. For,  Secondly.  The  command  still  is  to  baptize 
disciples,  believers,  penitents.*  The  example  still  is 
for  the  baptizing  of  believers,  the  penitent,  and  all  who 
receive  the  word  gladly.t  The  circumstances  which  a> 
tended  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  after  cur  Lord  ascend- 
ed to  heaven,  were  the  same,  or  equally  clear  and  easy 
io  be  understood,  as  when  John  was  the  administrator, 
©r  Vfhen  Christ  made  and  baptized  more  disciples  than 
John.  After  Christ  ascended  up  where  he  wa.^  before, 
the  circumstances,  i^ttending  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  or 
the   particular  acts  performed,  were,  1.  The  minister 

*  Matt.  Tfxviii.  19.— Mark  xvL  16— Acts  ii,  38. 
t  Acts  ii.  38,41.— xviii.  8. 


149 

and  the  subject  came  to  a  certain  water.  '2.  They  both 
went  clown  177^0  the  id-a^er.  Acts  viii.  38.  .3.  The  subject 
was  buried  by  baptism^planted in  baptism^  huriedin  baptism., 
Rom.  vi.  4,  5.  Col.  ii.  12.  4.  The  subject  was  r«weci 
in  baptism.  Col.  ii.  12.  Then  5>  They  both  came  up 
out  of  the  water.  Acts  viii.  39.  All  this  we  have  mi- 
nutely set  down,  relative  to  the  ordinance  of  baptism, 
and  this  too,  even  after  your  preachers  will  allow  it  to 
have  become  christian.  Here  is  every  part  and  particular 
of  the  Baptist  praclice.  No  Baptist  minister  could  set 
down  his  own  practice  with  more  exactness.  Therefore, 
Thirdly.  We  have  no  necessity  of  retaining-  John''s  bap- 
tism, as  being  christian  ;  for  the  reason  which  j'our  min- 
isters allege.  Nor  have  they  any  occasion  to  boast ; 
even  could  they  justify  themselves,  whilst  they  treat  the 
baptism  of  John,  with  but  little  more  respect  than  they 
do  the  Baptists.  Their  avowed  object  in  doing  away 
John's  baptism,  or  in  removing  from  it  the  honor  of  its 
being  christian,  is,  that  with  it,  they  might  put  down  im- 
mersion from  being  the  thing  commanded  in  baptism. 
When  Mr.  P,  had  arrived  at  the  point  in  which  he  con- 
cluded, that  all  claims  in  tavcrof  John's  baptism  being 
christian,  were  silenced,  he  introduced  an  objector,  say- 
ing, ''  If  it  is  true  that  John's  baptism  is  done  away, — it 
is  no  proof  at  all  for  the  baptism  of  infants.  Very  true, 
flays  Mr.  P.  we  do  not  argue  it  for  that  purpose.  But  it 
tirests  out  of  the  mouths  of  our  opponents  all  the  cir- 
ciimstaniial  evidence  in  favor  of  immersion.  It  leaves  no 
ground  of  declamation  about  rivers  and  ponds^  or  lakes, 
and  the  people  o-owjj-  down  into  thentatej-^  and  coming  up 
out  of  the  water.  Jill  these  are  swept  away  «t  a  dash  "^'^ 
You  know,  brethren,  that  wl)at  he  here  thus  says,  is 
but  a  mere  flourish,  that  there  is  no  truth  in  it.  He  did 
not  expect  to  be  believed,  by-  the  reiiecting  part  o{  the 
community' ;  unless  he  judged  them  to  be  more  easily 
imposed  upon  than  can  be  reasonably  expected.  In  the 
cii'cumstances  which  attend  baptism,  wliilst  John  was 
administering,    there   is   one   which  favors  immersioa 

*  Page  287. 

13* 


15B 

which  is  not  expressly  named  whilst  the  Apostles  were 
baptizing  ;  but  then  there  are  three  circumstances  which 
were  named  after  Christ's  resurrection,  and  which  favor 
immersion,  and  which  were  not  expressly  mentioned 
whilst  John  was  baptizing.  If  any  one  is  desirous  of  ascer- 
taining the  circumstantial  evidence  in  favor  of  immer- 
siea  both  before  and  after  the  Saviour's  resurrection, 
the  following  schedule  may  furnish  the  means. 

BEFORE.  AFTER. 

And  were  all  baptized  of      They  went  down  into  the 
him  IN  the  river  of  Jordan,  water.  Acts  viii.  33. 
.Mark  i.  5.  Buried  with  him  by  bap- 

Jesus   was   baptized    of  tism.   Rom.  vi.  4.     Planted 
John  IN  Jordan.    Mark  i.  9.  in  the  likeness  of  his  death. 

Jesus  when  he  was  bap v.  5. 

tiaed  went  up  straightway  Buried  with  him  in  bap- 
out  of  the  water.  Mark  iii.  fi^m^  whgrein  also  ye  are 
}&.  KiSE.v  with  him.  Cor.  ii.  12. 

They  c-,\n\e  u^  out  of  the 
woAer.  Acts  viii.  39. 
The  circumstantial  evi-  The  same  kind  of  evi- 
dence for  immersion,  be-  dence  for  immersion  after- 
fore  the  resurrection  is,  wards,  is,  they  went  down 
they  were  baptized  in  the  into  the  water,  they  were 
river,  and  they  came  up  bukied  in  baptism,  planted 
straightway  out  of  the  wa-  in  the  likeness  of  Christ's 
.ier,  death,  (not  in  the  likeness  of 

.  his  dying)  buried  and  raised 
again  in  baptism,,  and  canaft 
up  out  of  the  water. 
We,  indeed,  claim  the  evidence  on  each  side,  and  we 
have  a  right   to   it,   for  it   appertains  to  baptism;  but, 
would  they  allow  us  either,  it  would  ruin   their  super- 
stitious rite  of  sprinkling.     But,   specially,  would  they, 
after  rejecting  the  baptism  from  heaven,  which  was  in- 
troduced by   John,  allow  as  the  baptism  as  practised  by 
the  apostles,  and  the  evidence  which  they  aiford  us,  as 
to  what  it  is ;  immersion,  for  the  act  performed  in  the  or- 
dinance of  baptism,  would  rest  in  safety,  till  they  should 
he  able  to  furnish,  at  least,  one  instance  of  a  person  be- 
ing buried  and  raided  in  baptism  by  sprinkling.     If  ou   may 


151 

think  me  to  l>e  nighly  trilling  with  jour  sprinkling  sub 
stitute  for  baptism.  T^OjIjrethren,  it  is  no  trifling  matter, 
that  jour  priests  have  trifled  awaj  the  Lord's  ordinance 
of  baptism,  Tind  cheated  jou  out  of  the  knowledge  of  it. 
Though  immersion,  or  the  ordinance  of  baptism  be  not 
particularij  in  danger,  bj  the  rudeness  with  which  m-a- 
ny  have  treated  John  and  the  counsel  of  God,  which  he 
was  sent  to  unfold,  yet  the  kingdcn:  which  Jesus  came 
to  set  up  in  our  apostate  world,  is  in  danger.  The  word 
-and  promise  of  God  are  also  in  danger ;  and  it  is  either 
ignorance  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  oif  his  kingdom, 
or  hatred  towards*  both,  which  have  prompted  them  to 
the  measure,  as  we  hope  to  show.  We  maj  now  take 
their  arguments  into  consideration. 

"I  will  (sajsMr.  P.)  now  proceed  to  establish  the 
position,  that  John's  baptism  was  not  Christian  baptism. 
i.  This  is  evident  fi^om  ihe  object  of  John's  administra- 
tion. He  was  sent  in  compliance  with  an  ancient  proph- 
ecy^ for  the  exclusive  purpose  of  preparing  the  waj  of 
the  Lord.  When  interrogated  as  to  his  character  and 
the  object  of  his  mission,  He  confessed  and  denied  not,  but 
confessed,  I  am  not  ihe  Christ.  But  /  am  ihe  voice  of  one 
crying  in  ihe -Wilderness,  mdikestrmght  the  waj  of  the 
Lord,  as  said  th^  prophet  Esaias.  John  i.  19,  2.S.  Here 
then  (sajs  Mr.  P.)  was  the  object,  the  exclusive  object 
of  John's  embassy."* 

Were  it  not  for  swelling  mj  book  more,  than  I  wish, 
1  would  gladlj  quote  everj  word  which  he  here  sajs  of 
John  and  his  mission.  If  I  mistake  not,  I  have  inserted 
e\ery  word,  which  could  afford  jou  a  hint,  for  what  pur- 
pose John  was  sent  :  I  apprehend,  however,  that  it 
would  be  impossible  for  anj  person  to  gather,  frcm  what 
he  has  said,  anj  consistent  idea  of  John's  embassj. 
Those  who  read  Mr.  P.  and  believe  him,  must  of  neces- 
sitj  be  deceived.  He  not  onlj  withholds  the  larger  part 
of  the  truth,  but  perverts  what'he  exhibits.  I  n^aj  not 
be  able  to  set  before  jou  the  exclusiv  e  object  of  John's 
mission,  but  I  maj  set  before  jou  seme  important  reali- 
ties comprised  in  it. 

*  Paj-e  273. 


152 

Instead  of  his  being-  sent  in  coaipiiance  with  an  ancient 
prophecy  speciallj'-,  he  was  sent  in  agreement  with  many, 
and  specially  in  agreement  with  the  last  which  the  Old 
Testament  contains,  and  in  ii,  not  his  mission  only,  bvit 
his  work  is  assigned  him.  "  Behold  I  will  send  you  Eli- 
jah the  prophet  before  the  coming  of  the  great  and  dread- 
ful day  of  the  Lord.  And  he  shall  turn  the  heart  of  the 
fathers  to  the  children^  and  the  heart  of  the  children  to  the 
fathers^  lest  I  come  and  smite  the  earth  with  a  curse.'"'* 

The  angel,  that  appeared  to  Zacharias,  and  announc- 
ed that  he  should  be  the  joyful  father  of  a  son,  whose 
name  should  be  John,  thus  spake  he  of  him.  ''  Many 
shall  rejoice  at  his  birth.  For  he  shall  he  great  in  the  si^ht 
cf  the  Lord.) -R^d  shall  drink  neither  wine,  nor  strong 
drink  :  and  he  shall  be  filled  "jcith  the  Holy  Ghost,  even 
from  his  mother's  wo7nb.  And  many  of  the  children  of  Is- 
rael shall  he  tarn  to  the  Z,o?'</  their  God.  And  he  shall  go 
before  tiim  in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elias,  to  turn  the 
hearts  of  VciQ  fal-iers  to  the  children.^  and  the  disobedient 
to  the  'Wisdom  of  the  just,  to  make  ri:ady  a  peo?i,e  pre- 
TARED  FOR  THE  LonD.'-j  His  father,  Zacharias,  being  fil- 
led with  the  Holy  Ghost,  prophecied  and  said  thus,  with 
relation  to  John  the  Baptist :  ''  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God 
of  Israel,  for  he  hath  viskcd  and  redeemed  his  people  ; 
and  hath  raised  up  an  horn,  of  salvation  for  us  in  the 
house  of  his  servant  David  ;  as  he  spakehy  the  mouth  of 
Wis  holy  propjhets.)  which  h'^weheexi  since  the  "jsorld  began. 
Anrj  thou,  child,  shallbe  called  the  propAe/  of  the  high- 
est :  for  thou  shalt  go  before  the  face  of  the  Lord  toprcr 
pare  his  waj'-s  :  To  give  knowledge  of  salvation  unto  his 
people^  by  the  remission  of  their  sins.  To  give  light  to 
them  thai  sit  in  darkness^  and  in  the  shadon>  of  death^  to 
guide  our  feet  into  the  way  of  peace.'"' f 

John  began  his  ministry  by  saying,  "Repent  ye,  for 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand,"  and  proceeded  to 
reprove  sharply  the  hypocritical  Pharisees,  and  the  unbe- 
lieving Saducees,  when  they  came    wishing   to   pervert 

*  Malachi  iv.  5,  6. 
t  Luke  j.  13  to  17. 
t  Luke  i.  67  to  69. 


]33 

his  baptism,  aod  said  unto  them,  "  O  jEfeneration  of  vi- 
pers !  IV ho  hath  warned  you  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come  ?  Bring"  forth  therefore  fruits  meet  for  re/pcniance^ 
and  think  not-  to  say  within  yourselves,  We  have  Abra- 
ham to  our  father.  The  axe  is  laid  unto  the  root  of  the 
trees :  therefore  every  tree  which  bring-eth  not  forth 
good  fruit  is  hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire."*  "  He 
went  into  all  the  country  about  Jordan.,  preaching'  the  bap- 
tism of  repentance  for  the  re^iission  of  sros/'t 

Of  this  man,  Mr.  P.  speaks  with  the  coklness  of  a  Sto- 
ic, and  says,"  Hisininistry  was  no  part  of  the  Christian 
dispensation:  consequently  his  baptism  was  not  Chris- 
tian baptism,''  U  Mr  P.  knows  no  better,  he  is  to  be 
pitied  ;  if  he  does,  he  is  to  be  detested.  Is  the  preach- 
ing' of  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  towards  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  accompanied  bj  the  power  of  God 
in  turnin*  the  heart  of  the  fathers  to  the  children,  and 
the  heart  of  the  children  to  ih&  fath.ftrs,  no  part  of  the 
gospel  dispensation.  I.*;  it  no  part  of  the  gospel,  to  turn 
many  of  the  children  of  Israel  to  the  Lord  their  God, 
ySy  ffoing-  as  the  herald  of  Jesus,  before  him,  in  the  spir- 
it and  power  of  Eiias,  turning  the  hearts  of  the  fathers 
to  the  children,  and  the  disobedient  to  the  wisdom  of  the 
just,  and  thus  make  ready  a  people  for  the  Lord  Jesus  to 
receive  as  the  Go.^pel  €hurch  or  consiituie  into  the  Gospel 
Church  ?  Is  it  no  part  of  the  gospel  dispensation  '•'•  To 
give  knowledge  of  salvation  unto  the  people  by  the  re- 
mission of  their  sins,  to  give  light  to  them  that  sit  in 
darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death,  and  to  guide  ouf 
feet  into  the  way  of  peace  ?  Is  it  no  part  of  the  gospel 
dispensation  to  go  from  place  to  place,  preaching  the 
baptism  of  repentance  for  the  remission  of  si\s  ?  In  short, 
is  it  no  part  of  the  gospel  dispensation,  to  make  Christ 
manifest  unto  the  people.^  and  to  proclaim  peace,  pardoo 
and  salvation  through  his  name  ?|  Is  all  this  no  part  of 
the  gospel  dispensation  ?  And  therefore,  must  the  hap- 
tism  from  heaven,  which  was  published,  and  the  prac- 

*Matt.ni.  -  ^ 

t  Luke  iij.  3. 
t  John  i.  31, 


154 

tice  of  it  introduced  by  a  man,  specially  sent  from  God 
for  tiie  purpose,  be  set  aside,  as  of  little  value,  having 
been  introduced,  no  person  knor^s  for  what  ?  Christ  Je- 
sus thought  very  differently  of  John  from  what  Mr.  P. 
does.  ••  Ellas  truly  shall  first  come,  said  the  Lord,  and 
restore  all  things  :  but  I  say  unto  you,  that  Elias  is  come 
already,  and  they  knew  him  not,  but  have  done  unto  him 
whatsoever  they  listed.  The  law  and  the  prophets 
were  uniil  John:  since  that  time  the  kingdom  of  heav- 
en is  preached  and  every  maa  presseth  into  it."^'*  Mark 
tells  us,  that  John's  ministry  and  baptism  were  "  The 
beginning  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God 
As  it  is  written  in  the  prophets.  Behold  I  send  my  mes- 
senger before  thy  face,  which  shall  prepare  thy  way  be- 
fore thee.  The  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness, 
prepare  ye  the  w^ay  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths  straight. 
John  did  baptize  in  the  wilderness,  and  preach  the  bap- 
tism of  repentance  for  the  remission  of  sins.  And 
there  went  out  unto  him  all  the  land  of  Judea,  and  they 
of  Jerusalem,  and  were  all  baptized  of  him  in  the  river 
of  Jordan,  confessing  their  sins."t  Here  Mark  testifies" 
that  the  ministry  anri  baptism  of  John  were  the  begin- 
ning of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Mr  P.  says,  "His 
ministry  was  no  part  of  the  Christian  dispensation  :  con- 
sequently, his  baptism  was  not  Christian  baptism  " 
Christ  saith  "  The  law  and  the  prophets  were  until 
John  :  since  that  time  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  preach- 
ed." Mr.  P.  says,  the  law  and  the  prophets  were  until 
Christ  was  crucified,  and  John*'*  "•  ministry  was  no  part 
of  the  Christian  dispensation."'  Peter  justifies  Johi's 
baptism,  and  preaches,  in  nigbly  the  same  words,  as  did 
John.  "  Repent,  says  Peter,  and  be  baptized,  every 
one  of  you,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  remis- 
sion of  sins. "I 

Tht^e  passages  of  scripture  and  observations  have 
net  been  here  set  down  to  do  away  Mr.  P.'s  fir^t  argu- 
m -Tit,  but  to  show  you  what  John's  ministry   and   bap- 

*  Mat",  xvii.  11,  12.     Luke  xvi.  16. 
t  ^;:.rki.  1  to  5. 
$Acts  ii.  33= 


155 

tism  were.  That  you  mig-ht.  of  jourselve?,  know^ 
that  Mr.  P.  understood  neither,  but  had  perverted  both. 
He  has  been  compelled  to  a  perpetual  round  of  error 
and  darkness,  from  rejecting-,  or  not  understanding  what, 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is,  by  whom  set  up,  and  when  ; 
of  what  it  was  composed,  and  what  the  introductory  or- 
dinance is.  This  blindness  of  his  h:is  led  him  to  reject, 
from  John's  embassy,  the  great  work  for  which  he  was 
sent,  To  make  ready  a  people  prepared  fop.  the  Lord. 
Mr.  P.  found  no  use  for  this  w-ork,  nor  for  such  a  peo- 
ple in  building  such  a  Church  as  he  has  chofen  to  constitute^ 
and  name  it,  '•'•  The  true  and  regular  gospel  Church^  He 
has,  if  we  may  thus  speak,  caused  Christ  to  set  an  ex- 
ample of  disorder  and  confusion,  when  he  first  organ- 
ized the  gospel  Church,  constituting  it  of  unbaptized 
persons,  and  then  breaking  bread,  or  administering  the 
Lord's  supper,  to  them,  whilst  they  were  unbaptized  : 
whilst,  in  his  book,  Mr.  P.  has  seen  fit  to  put  matters 
into  better  order,  and  tells  us,  '^  That  baptism  is  an  es- 
sential prerequisite  to  communion^  and  without  which  no 
person  can  be  properly  admitted  to  the  Lord's  supper,  t 

His  second  argument  is,  ^' The  object  ^nd  import  o? 
John's  baptism  were  essentially  different  from  Chris- 
tian baptism. — Christian  baptism  is  a  token  of  the  cov- 
enant of  grace — an  external  sign  of  internal  grace — 
a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  faith — the  mark  of  mem- 
bership in  the  Christian  church.  In  all  these  particulars 
it  differed  from  the  rite  which  John  administered.'^ — 
*'  The  conviction  demanded  in  the  two  cases  was  totally 
disrtinct. — The  profession  demanded  in  the  baptism  of 
John,  was  nothing  more,  than  a  recognition  of  that 
great  article  of  the  Jewish  faith,  the  appearance  of  the 
Messiah, accompanied  with  this  addilionul  circumstance, 
that  it  was  nigh  at  hand.  The  faiih  required  by  the 
apostles  included  a  persuasioH  of  all  the  miraculous  facts, 
which  they  attested,  comprehending  the  preternatural 
conception^  the  Deity,  the  incarnation  and  atonemeni, 
the  rniriicles,  the  death  and  the  resurrecticn  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.     Hence,  as  the  import  of  these  two  i^itcs  is 


+  Pa-es  1S5,  13^. 


156 

essentially  different,  they  must  be  entirely  distinct :  con- 
sequently John's  baptism  was  not  christian  baptism" 

Here  you  have  his  second  argument  and  his  manage- 
ment of  it ;  which  are  now  to  be  examined.  "  The 
object  and  import  of  John's  baptism,  says  he,  were  essen- 
tially different  from  christian  baptism."  The  object  and 
import  of  John's  baptism,  as  well  as  his  ministrj',  were 
to  "  make  ready  a  people  prepared  for  the  Lord^"^^  as  saith 
the  Holy  Spirit  by  the  mouth  of  Zacharias.  Paul,  by 
the  same  spirit  saith,  "  J®hn  verily  baptized  with  the 
baptism  of  repentance,  saying  unto  the  people  that  they 
should  believe  on  him  which  should  come  after  him, 
that  is  on  Christ  Jesus."*  This,  instead  of  being  es- 
sentieflly  different  from  the  christian  baptism,  is  essen- 
tially the  same.  This  was  the  baptizing  of  the  peni- 
tent, teaching  them  that  they  should  believe  on  Christ 
Jesus.  The  christian  baptism  is  baptizing  the  penitent, 
teaching  them  to  believe  on  Christ  Jesus,  observing  all 
things  whatsoever  he  hath  commanded.  We  readily 
grant  that  J  olin's  baptism  is  essentially  different  from  the 
sprinkling  of  infants  and  unbelieving  households,  teach- 
ing them  nothing  ;  and  the  christian  baptism  is  equally 
essentially  different  from  such  a  corrupt  and  anti-christ- 
ian  superstition.  Hence  Mr.  P.'s  argument  is,  in  its  po- 
sition, false.  But  we  will  hear  its  illustration.  '"  Chris- 
tian baptism,  says  he,  is  a  token  oi  the  covenant  of  grace." 
If  thus,  was  not  John's  baptism  equally  so,  when  the 
penitent  were  baptized  in  the  river  of  Jordan,  confessing 
their  sins,  and  received  the  ordinances  as  the  Lord's  tok- 
en of  the  remission  of  them  ?  Bnt,  says  he,  chrij-tipn 
baptism  is  an  external  sign  of  internal  grace.  Then  Mr.  P. 
and  all  his  brethren  do,  upon  priaciple,  violate  it ;  and 
would  universally  reject  it,  could  (hey  bring  their  infant 
baptism  into  full  operation.  Says  he,  agam,  It  is  a  seal 
of  the  righteousness  of  faith,  Who  told  him  this  ?  Sup- 
pose it  to  be  80.  VVho  told  him  to  apply  a  seal  of  the 
righteousness  of  faith  to  those  vvho  have  none  ?  But 
says  he,  once  more,  "  It  is  the  .caik  of  membei'ship  in 
the  christian  church."     This  is  lather  an  instance  of  his 


*  Lukei.  17. — Actsxix.  4. 


If)? 

guessing.  The  Bible  appears  to  speak  of  it,  as  being  aa 
introductory  ordinance,  rather  than  a  mark  of  previous 
membership.*  Here,  in  four  instances,  he  has  profes- 
sedly deiined  christian  baptism.  '■'  In  ail  these  particu- 
lars, he  sajs,  it  diftered  from  the  rite  which  John  ad- 
ministered." We  should  say,  that  it  agrees  with  each 
of  his  particulars,  so  far  as  his  particulars  correspond 
with  christian  baptism;  and  infinitely  more  than  do  his 
particulars,  or  christian  baptism,  with  infant  sprinkling. 
j3ut  he  may  reply,  "  What  I  intentionally  proved  was, 
that  John's  baptism  was,  in  object  and  import^  essentially 
ditferent  from  the  sprinkling  of  unbelieving  households.'' 
To  this  we  cordially  agree.  So  is  every  instance  of 
christian  baptism  recorded  in  the  Bible  equally  hostile 
to  his  impenitent,  spnnkling,  substitutes,  as  he  has  a- 
bundantiy  proved  to  us,  by  his  extensive  and  ineffectual 
labors  to  prove  the  contrary.  He  has  not  only  produc- 
ed no  scripture  example  for  his  practice,  but,  if  his  defi- 
nitions of  christian  baptism  be  correct,  that  it  is  "  an  ex- 
ternal sign  of  internal  grace ^  and  a  seal  of  the  righteous- 
ness of  faith,"  his  infant  and  household  baptism  is  a  gross 
perversion  of  the  christian  baptism,  and  must  be- an  a= 
bomination  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  will  soon  be  an  ab- 
horrence to  all  flesh.  As  to  the  different  faith  which  he 
says  was  demanded  of  the  subjects  of  John's  baptism, 
from  what  was  demanded  when  the  apostles  baptized, 
and  which  he  informs  us  that  Mr.  Kail  stated,  we  are  not 
very  careful  to  answer,  otherwise  than  merely  to  state 
that  provided  his  definition  of  both  be  correct,  neither 
surpasses  the  faith  of  devils,  between  which  we  have 
no  anxiety  to  choose.  Hence,  as  this  faith  hath  indeed 
nothing  to  do  with  John's  baptism,  it  cannot  make  it  un- 
christian. 

His  third  argument  is,  ''  Christian  baptism  was  origin- 
ally, as  at  the  present  time,  administered  in  the  njfme  of 
the  Triune  God,  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost  ;  and  this 
form  is  essential  to  the  administration  of  that  holy  ordi- 
nance."    This  is  what  logicians  term  begging  the  ques- 

*=  Acts  ii. 

U 


153 

tion.  He  takes  for  granted  the  thing  to  be  prored.  At 
the  same  time  he  destroys  his  last  and  principal  argu- 
ment, which  he  builds  upon  the  supposition  that  John's 
disciples  were  re-baptized,  and  in  support  of  it  quotes 
Acts  xix.  In  this  chapter  we  find  no  mention  of  Mr.  P.'s 
christian  baptism.  We  do,  at  most,  find  that  certain  dis- 
ciples were  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  < 
The  fact  is,  we  have  no  account  in  the  Bible,  that  the 
repeating  of  the  sacred  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost,  was  always,  if  ever,  essential  to  the  Chris- 
tian baptism.  At  the  most,  it  appears  to  have  been  an 
appendage,  which  Jesus  added,  when  he  extended  the 
mission  of  his  Apostles  to  the  Gentiles.  Nor  does  it 
certainly  appear,  that  the  renewed  and  extended  com- 
mission comprised  any  thing  more,  than  that  the  ordin- 
ance should  be  performed  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Je- 
sus, in  whom  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  dwells  bodily. 
Peter  manifestly  understood  it  in  this  sense,  when  he  ad- 
dressed the  broken  heaited  Jews,  on  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost, thus  :  "  Repent  and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  remission  of  sins.'''^ 
As  this  third  argument  has  no  weight  in  it,  and  if  it  had, 
it  would  spoil  another  which  he  ^values  at  a  higher  rate, 
we  dismiss  it,  and  turn  to  his 

Fourth  argument.  "  Those,  says  he,  who  identify 
John's  bxiptism  with  christian  baptism,  involve  them- 
selves in  a  monstrous  absurdity.''^  Instead  of  making 
Cbvi^t  the  founder  of  the  christian  church,  they  ascribe 
this  honour  to  John  ;  and  reduce  the  great  King  and 
HEAD  of  the  Church  to  the  capacity  of  one  of  John's 
disciples. ''  Every  person  can  see,  that  there  is  no  truth 
in  this.  When  Christ  gave  the  law^  by  the  ministration 
of  angels,  did  he  lose  the  honor  of  being  legislator  to  Is- 
rael ?r  Or  did  he  reduce  himself  to  the  capacity  of  one 
of  those  angels?  Nor  is  he  any  the  less  the  founder  of 
the  christian  church,  by  preparing  and  sending  John  to 
be  the  agent.  Nor  does  it  in  any  way,  degree  or  man- 
ner reduce  the  Lord  to  the  capacity  of  one  of  John's 
disciples.  Mr.  P.  has,  at  his  own  expence,  said,  that 
••'  there  are  those,  at  the  present  day.'who  publickly  ad- 
vocate the  sentiment  that  the  greatKing  and  head  of  the 


159 

Church  is  reduced  to  the  capacity  of  one  of  John's  dis^ 
ciples."  There  was  no  necessity  of  utterin*  this  un- 
founded assertion.  Nor  was  it  necessary  for  him  to  tell 
us,  because  Christ  had  no  sins  to  confess,  no  occasion  for 
faith,  nor  was  baptized  in  his  own  name,  therefore  he 
was  not  baptized  with  John's  baptism,  nor  with  Christian 
baptism.  Repentance,  faith,  and  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  are  appendages  of  baptism.  When  a  sinner  is 
baptized,  repentance  is  required,  and  whilst  John  was 
the  administrator,  faith  in  a  Saviour  to  be  revealed  • 
when  Peier  was  the  administrator,  faith  in  a  Saviour  al- 
ready made  manifest.  ,  When  a  Saviour  was  to  be  bap- 
tized, neither  was  required.  But  this  changed  not 
John's  baptism  into  another  thing.  The  subject  was 
different,  and  so  were  the  circumstances.  A  voice  from 
heaven  proclaimed^  this  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whora  I  am 
well  pleased.  And  the  Spirit  of  God  descended  like  a 
dove  and  lighted  upon  him.  If  John  were  not  sent  to  ad- 
minister two  baptisms^  this  was  John's  baptism  ;  and  if 
he  was,  this  was  one  of  them.  One  would  think  that 
this  might  emphatically  be  styled  Christian  baptism. 
When  Christ  was  the  subject,  and  the  Father  and  Spir» 
IT  attended. 

Did  Mr.  P.  believe  himself,  when  he  said,  "  The  mod- 
em  Baptists  are  fond  of  believing.,  that  Christ  became 
one  of  his  (John's)  disciples  ?"  Did  he  believe  it  true, 
when  he  said,  ''  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say,  that  it  (Christ's 
baptism)  was  in  compliance  with  that  precept  of  the  cero- 
monial  law,  which  respected  the  consecration  of  the  priests  ? 
Exodus  xix.  and  Levit.  viii."  Would  not  Mr.  P.  have 
come  nigher  the  truth,  to  have  hesitated  a  little,  and 
with  humility  said  with  the  Apostle,  "  That  there  was 
need,  that  another  priest  should  arise  after  the  order  of 
Melchisedeck,  and  not  be  called  after  the  order  of  Aaron  ? 
For  the  priesthood  being  changed,  there  is  made  of  neces- 
sity a  change  also  of  the  /a2)y."  Heb.  vii.  11,12.  Again 
says  our  author,  "  It  was  at  the  age  (thirty  years)  that 
Christ  was  baptized  by  John  ;  washed  in  Jordan, — re- 
ceived the  unction  of  the  Holy  Ghost. — And  all  this 
was  done  271  o^ecZiewce  to  an  EXisTi^'G  STATUTE,  and   there- 


160 

fore  was  a  fuljUnient  of  righteousness."*  This  is  j^rt- 
sumption  io  he,  reproved.  Where  is  the  existing  statute, 
which  required  the  Holy  Ghost  to  descend  like  a  doTe 
and  light  upon  Christ  ?  or  where  is  the  statute  which  re- 
quired Christ  to  be  baptized  in  Jordan,  and  that  to© 
when  he  was  about  thirty  years  of  age  ?  Let  Mr.  P. 
liToduce  the  existing  statute,  QT^^et  him  confass  to  God, 
that  in  his  zeal  against  the  people  of  God,  and  being 
mad  against  them,  he  sjiiike  falsely  in  vindication  of  an 
egregious  error.  But  says  he  again,  "  ^t  all  events,  he 
did  not  receive  a  baptism  which  any  christian  can  imitate. '^'^ 
This  still  adds  to  his  imprudent  assertions.  There  is 
nothing  to  hinder  any  christian  from  imitating  Christ  in 
his  baptism,  except  it  be  a  proud  heart,  or  a  misguided 
judgment ;  for  he  has  left  us  a  righteous  example,  that 
we  should  follow  his  steps  ;  and  we  may  consider  this, 
as  one  part  of  his  righteous  example,  which  it  became 
him  to  fuHil,  or  accomplish.  We  may  thus  consider  it, 
till  Mr.  P.  shall  produce  hi?>  existing  statute,  v^-hich  he  has 
too  rashly  announced,  but  is  not  able  to  shew.  Christ 
may  be  imitated  in  his  baptism,  for  aught  that  appears 
to  the  contrary,  as  easily  as  in  any  other  part  of  his  ho- 
ly example.  The  circumstances  which  attended  his 
baptism  are  another  thing  ;  and  which  are  no  part  of  the 
heavenly  example,  or  the  all-righteousness,  which  it 
became  him  to  tullil  as  a  pattern  for  us. 

We  aow  turn  to  Mr.  P.'s  last  argument  against  John's 
baptism  being  christian.  How  it  may  seem  to  others,  I 
cannot  exactly  state  ;  but,  I  confess,  to  me  it  is  not  very 
entertaining  business  seriously  to  reply  to  the  pretended 
arguments  of  an  opponent,  when  he  does  not  present  so 
much  as  a  semblance  of  rational  argumentation,  supply- 
ing its  place  with  bold  suppositions  and  bolder  assertions. 
But  we  must  hear  his  last  professed  argument,  which  is, 

*•  5.  That  John's  baptism  was  not  Christian  baptism, 
is  evident  from  the  fact,  that  the  Apostles,  in  their  ad- 
ministration, paid  no  respect  to  the  former,  but  admin- 
istered the  Christian  rite  to  John's  disciples  in  common 
with  others."     There  is  no  reason  in   this  nominal  ar- 


Pa«re  282, 


161 

gument,  because  there  is  ne  truth  in  the  position.  It  is 
a  bold  and  daring*  assumption.  It  is  also  an  imposition 
upon  the  community  for  a  g-entleman,  professedly  ac- 
quainted with  the  scriptures,  thus  to  assert  a  palpable  un- 
truth. Did  the  Apostles  baptize  the  Church  to  which 
the  three  thousand  were  added,  without  distinction,  or 
making  none  between  them  and  the  young  converts  ? 
Did  the  Apostles  baptize  one  of  the  more  than  five  hun- 
dred brethren,  'who  were  together,  and  saw  the  Lord 
after  his  resurrection  ?  Did  the  Apostles  ever  baptize 
one — ^yes,  did  they  baptize  so  much  as  an  individual, 
who  was  previously  baptized  by  John  ?  1  do  not  say, 
that  they  did  not ;  but  if  they  did,  it  is  not  so  recorded. 
The  19th  of  the  Acts,  which  Mr.  P.  has  pressed  into  his 
service,  cannot  prove  the  point,  nor  afford  him  counte- 
nance, but  with  those  who  carelessly  attend  to  the  cir- 
cumstances. The  place,  where  the  disciples  were, 
who  are  mentioned  Acts  xis.  was  hundreds  of  miles 
from  Judea ;  and  it  was  now  nighly  thirty  years  after 
John  was  beheaded  ;  besides,  they  were  manifestly 
young  convrrts  :  and  nothing  appears  in  the  connexion 
to  show,  that  they  had  ever  seen  John.  Further,  it  is 
doubtful,  whether  they  were  re-baptized  ;  at  least,  the 
matter  is  not  so  pikin,  as  to  leave  the  subject  indubitable. 
Calvin,  one  of  the  most  learned  men  of  your  denomina- 
tion, and  who  may  be  styled  the  father  of  the  Presbyte- 
rians, was,  perliaps,  as  confident,  that  they  were  not,  as 
Mr.  P.  is,  that  they  \yere.  For  myself,  I  have  been 
rather  inclined  to  think  they  were. 
^  When  Paul  was  at  Ephesus,  the  preceding  autumn, 
no  mention  is  made  of  di=:cip!cs.  He  preached  in  the 
synagogue  of  the  Jews  ;  probably  some  were  awaken- 
ed. Acts  xviii.  19,  20.  Apoilos  came  and  spent,  per- 
hnns,  the  principal  part  of  the  next  winter;  he  appear- 
ed to  know  nothing  of  the  mirijculous  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  and  there  is  no  account  of  his  having  ever 
be^^n  authorized  to  administer  ordinances  ;  vet  he  was 
mighty  in  the  scriptures,  and  some,  to  the  number  of  a- 


14* 


162 

bout  twelve,  appear  to  have  been  broug-hi  into  gospel 
liberty.*  These  young  converts  were,  probably,  erro- 
neously baptized  by  the  zealous  Apollos ;  and,  if  so, 
were  afterwards  correctly  baptized  by  some  of  Paul's 
company.  This  may,  therefore,  be  considered  a  scrip- 
tvre,  and  so  a  .sufficient^  example  for  re-baptizing  those, 
who  have  been  baptized  erroneously.  There  must 
have  been  some  good  reason.  We  are  not  obliged  to 
assign  it.  Whatever  the  irregularity  might  be,  this  ar- 
gues not,  that  the  counsel  of  God,  the  baptism  from 
heaven,  which  was  rejected  by  the  ancient  Scribes  and 
Pharisees,  should  be  rejected  by  us  ;  or  that  it  is  not 
Christian  baptism.  But  it  argues,  that  there  have  been 
circumstances,  in  which  it  was  correct  to  re-baptize.. 

What  these  disciples  intended,  by  saying,  that  they 
had  been  baptized  unto  John's  baptism,  probably  was, 
that  they  had  been  baptized  with,  or  in  water,  which 
baptism  John  was  sent  to  introduce  ;  they  having  not, 
as  yet,  heard  of  the  baptism,  with,  or  in,  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  which  baptism  was  introduced  by  Christ.  These 
persons,  through  the  instrumentality  of  Paul,  were 
tlien,  as  it  appears,  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  for 
the  Holy  Ghost  came  upon  them,  and  they  spake  with 
tongues  and  prophesied.  Whether  these  disciples  were 
again  baptized  with  water,  is  the  question,  and  a  ques- 
tion which  still  hangs  in  doubt.  But,  if  they  were,  it 
seems  still  to  leave  Mr.  P.  in  all- his  dilliculty  ;  for,  ac- 
cording to  the  account,  they  were  not  baptized  with  his 
christian  baptism.  They  were  baptized  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  Mr.  P.  says,  in  the  name  of  the  sa- 
cred THREE,  is  essential  to  Christian  baptism. 

In  h[s  remarks  upon  this,  his  last  argument,  he  has  told 
us  many  things,  which  are  as  foreign  from  the  truth,  as 
is  the  position  which  he,  at  first,  asserted.  Amongst 
other  things,  he  tells  us, 

1.  "■  That  the  great  body  of  the  Jewish  nation  receiv- 
ed John's  baptism."  This  he  must  have  said,  in  his 
haste  ;  one  minute's  reflection  might  have  taught  him 
differently.  Jesus  made  and  baptized  more  disciples, 
than  John,  (though  Jesus  baptized  not,  but   his    disci- 

*Aclg  xviii.  &  xix.  chap. 


163 

pies.)*  If  Jesus  made3.nd  baptized  more  disciples  than 
John  ;  John  could  not  have  baptized  the  great  body  of 
the  nation.  Besides,  there  is  great  reason  to  believe, 
that  there  were  but  a  few,  compared  with  the  whole, 
that  were  baptized  at  all. 

2.  That,  ''  In  the  19th  of  Acts,  we  have  the  fact  ex- 
plicitly declared,  That  the  Apostles,  in  their  administra- 
tion, paid  no  respect  to  John's  baptism,  but  administer- 
ed the  Christian  lite  to  John's  disciples  in  common  with 
others."  This  is  boldly  treading  uponTorbidden  ground — 
asserting  what  is  not  named  either  in  the  19th  of  the 
Acts,  or  in  any  other  passage  of  scripture.  There  is 
not  a  word  of  their  being  Johns's  disciples  ;  nor  is  there 
any  appareat  probability,  that  they  had  ever  seen  John. 
They  had  been  baptized  with  water,  and,  perhaps,  er- 
roneousl}''  ;  and  if  so,  were  doubtless  re-baptized. 

3.  Speaking  of  this  IQth  of  Acts,  he  again  says, 
"  This  plain  statement  of  facts,  in  which  some  of  John's 
disciples  are  declared  to  have  received  Christian  bap- 
tism, has  produced  great  trouble  among  the  Baptists.'' 
We  are  indeed  troubled,  not  at  the  facts,  which  are  sta» 
ted  in  the  passage,  but  at  the  bold  and  daring  perversion 
of  God's  word,  by  which  the  common  people  are 
shamefully  imposed  upon,  having  the  key  of  knowledge 
very  wickedly  wrested  from  them.  John's  disciples 
are  not  here  mentioned.  Much  less,  that  they  receivGif 
Christian  baptism,  after  having  been  baptized  of  him. 

Brethren,  if  there  be  any  weight  in  Mr.  P.'s  argu- 
ments against  John's  baptism  being  Christian,  we  wish 
you  to  discoverit;  we  confess,  that  we  see  none.  They 
appear  to  us  as  light,  as  is  his  treatment  of  the  Baptists, 
vain  and  indecorous.  He  is  greatly,  not  to  say  wholly, 
unacquainted  with  the  sentiments,  system  and  strength 
of  the  Baptists,  and  of  the  kingdom  to  which  they  be- 
long. He-has  considerable  knowledge  of  the  arguments, 
or  pretended  ones,  which  have,  from  one  generation 
to  another,  been  employed  to  hinder  young  converts 
from  entering  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  to  retain 
older  ones  in  the  traditions,  with  which  they  have  been 

*  John  iv.  12. 


164 

bound.  He  has  managed  these  arguments  with  as 
much  subtlety,  boldness  and  bitterness,  as  most  of  his 
brethren  would  have  done  ;  yes,  he  has  surpassed  many 
who  have  travelled  before  him.  Those  who  love  dark- 
aess  rather  than  light,  will,  no  doubt,  rejoice  in  his 
darkness.  So  far  as  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both  fail 
into  the  ditch. 

In  the  close  of  my  address  to  you,  the  following  ob- 
servations may  deserve  a  place,  as  growing  out  of  the 
various  subjects  which  we  have  passed  in  review. 

1,  That  in  doing  away  Mr.  P.'s  arguments,  and  in 
exhibiting  the  truth  in  the  room  of  his  mistakes,  we 
have  not  resorted  to  the  wisdom  of  words,  but  have 
adhered  to  that  simplicity  of  style,  which  the  unlearned 
may  easily  comprehend.  Nor  have  we  resorted  to  that 
wit  and  banter,  which  have  been  no  ornament  to  the 
pages  of  our  opponent.  If  the  Pasdobaptist  system  be 
the  system  of  the  church  of  Christ,  it  would  be  profane- 
ness  to  ridicule  it,  or  them  for  it.  If  it  be  not,  their  sit- 
uation is  sufficiently  deplorable,  without  insult. 

2.  That  the  present  controversy  is  one,  in  which 
both  heaven  and  earth  are  deeply  interested.  You  are 
therefore  bound  to  attend  to  it.  No  small  part  of  the 
duty  which  you  owe  to  God  and  to  man  is  involved  in  it. 
An  humble,  prayerful  and  obedient  attention  to  this  sub- 
ject, you  owe  to  your  children,  to  your  houss holds,  lo 
your  neighbours,  to  your  country,  to  the  human  family, 
to  God  and  to  his  Christ.  The  glory  of  God  on  earth 
is  deeply  interested  in  it.  Your  present  usefulness  and 
future  crown  are  concerned  in  it.  Your  present  peace, 
and  joy,  and  those  of  your  Baptist  brethren,  have  an 
high  interest  in  the  solution  of  the  subject  of  the  pres- 
ent debate.  If  what  we  say  be  true,  you  are,  probably, 
mere  interested,  than  you  have  hitherto  iir.agmed.  If 
it  be  not,  your  security  and  justitication  require  stronger 
support,  than  what  Mr.  P.  has  afforded.  You  must  pos- 
sess a  thousand  doubts,  for  3'our  system  of  faith  and 
piactice  is  suspended  upon  a  thousand  suppositions  ;  not 
on°  of  which  has  Mr.  P.  been  able  to  substantiate.  At 
Ic^.^t,  we  have  not  been  able  to  discover  so  much  as  one 
fair  argument  brought  to  bear  in  favour  of  so  much  as 


165 

one  sentiment,  which  is  peculiar  to  your  system.  Thus 
obstinate  is  truth.  It  will  not  be  founfl  on  both  sides  of 
a  contradiction.  We  ask  you,  What  point  in  your  system 
has  he  proved  ?  Has  there  not  been  a  link  of  straw  in 
every  argument  which  he  has  advanced  ?  He  has  asser- 
ted much  and  boldly,  but  what  have  been  his  evidences  ? 
He  has  proved  to  you,  that  either  your  system^,  or  the 
Baptists,  must  be  wrong.  But  has  he  proved,  that  your 
system  is  right  ?  He  has  proved,  that  your  church  and 
the  Jewish  are  similar  ;  but  has  he  proved  that  the  gos- 
pel church  and  the  Jewish  possess  this  similarity  ?  He 
has  sufficiently  shown  u?,  that  you  sprinkle  all  your  in- 
fants, because  Abraham  circumcised  part  of  his  ;  but  has 
he  shown,  that  the  Lord  hath  ever  commanded  such  a 
thing  ?  He  has  afforded  more  proof  than  we  required, 
that  you  practise  the  baptism  oi'  impenitence,  but  has  he 
evinced,  that  it  is  from  heaven?  He  has  asserted,  abun- 
dantly, that  John's  baptism  is  not  Christian  baptism  ;  but 
his  witnesses  did  not  agree.  He  has  told  us,  that  the 
Lord  commanded  his  apostles  to  baptize,  and  some  to  be 
baptized,  and  has  asserted,  that  God  has  not  told  the 
one,  what  is  to  be  done,  nor  the  other,  what  is  to  be 
received,  but  has  "left  it  to  the  discretion  of  the  church,^^'^ 
but  has  he  proved,  that  such  a  deficiency  is  justly  charge- 
able upon  the  word  of  God  ?  If  so,  the  claims  of  the 
Baptists  and  Pasdobaptists  may  be  equally  balanced,  and 
thus  the  present  controversy  be  lasting  as  the  world. 
He  has  told  us,  that  infants  and  unbelieving  households 
are  members  of  the  gospel  church,  and  that  "  an  expli- 
cit revelation  (upon  the  subject)  would  be  altogether 
needless,"!  but  has  he  exhibited  evidence  of  either? 
He  has  repeatedly  told  you,  that  the  covenant  of  cir- 
cumcision was  ihe  covenant  of  promise,  or  of  grace,  but 
failed  in  his  evidence.  He  has  repeated,  times  without 
number,  that  circumcision  was  a  seal^  a  seal  of  the  cove- 
nant of  grace,  but  where  is  his  proof?  He  has  said, 
that  baptism  was  a  seal  of  the  same  covenant  ;  but 
where  are  his  witnesses  ?     In  short,  he  has  told  you  ev- 

*Pa<=es294,295. 
t  Page  21. 


166 

ery  thing,  but  what  you  have  need  to  know,  and  proved 
nothing :  nothing  which  shows,  that  the  Pasdobaplist 
church  and  the  gospel  church  are  one  and  the  same  ; 
but  much  to  show  that  the  Psedobaptist  church  is  formed 
after  the  model  of  the  Jewish,  which  we  readily  grant. 
Is  not  his  whole  performance  one  continued  imposition 
upon  the  Bible,  upon  the  church  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and, 
especially  upon  you,  to  bind  you  in  ignorance  of  what 
the  gospel  church  is  ? 

3.  That  your  church  cannot  be  the  church  of  Christ, 
for  it  possesses  none  of  the  characteristics  of  that  church. 
The  Baptists  are  not  blameable  for  this,  they  cannot  help 
it.  They  did  not  hinder  you  from  being  so.  They  warn 
you  of  the  fact.  The}''  labour  to  convince  you  of  it. 
Some  of  your  priests  return  railing  tor  the  kindness  ; 
but  they  are  unable  to  show  you,  that  the  P3e«lobaptist 
church  does  so  much  as  in  one  particular,  answer  to  the 
description  of  the  gospel  church,  as  it  is  given  either  by 
Moses,  or  the  prophets :  by  Christ,  or  his  Apostles. 

Moses  tells  you,  that  none  should  be  entitled  to  mem- 
bership in  the  gospel  church,  or  among  the  people  of 
the  Prophet,  Jesus  Christ,  but  such  as  should  hear  him, 
or  believe  ©n  him.* 

Isaiah  says,  speaking  of  the  gospel  church,  "They 
shall  all  be  taught  of  God,  be  ail  righteous  "t 

Jeremiah  say^,  "They  shall  all  know  the  Lord,  from 
the  least  to  the  greatest. *"| 

John  tells  us,  that  repentance  is  a  pre-requisite  to 
membership.  Christ  tells  the  same,  and  directed  his 
disciples  to  give  public  information  of  it  in  their  preach- 
ing.§  Paul  tells  us,  that  none  have  membership  in  the 
gospel  church,  but  such  as  are  the  children  of  God  by 
faith  of  Christ,  or  such  as  thus  profess,  or  appear.lF  All 
the  Bible  is  against  you, as  to  your  church  building.  Your 
system  is  corrupt  from  the  foundation  to  the  top- 
stone.  Neither  the  Old  Testament,  nor  the  New,  knows 
any  thing  of  such  a  church  as  yours  for  a  gospel  church, 

*  Deut.  xviii.  15, 19— Acts  iii.  22,  23  — t  Isaiah  liv.  13— Ix.  21. 
— :|:  Jere.  xxxi.  31  to  33— Heb.  viii.  8~x.  16.  17.—}  Mat.  iii.  2— 
iv.  17,— Mat.  X.  7— Markvi.  12— x.  X&.— ^  Gal.  iii.  26. 


167 

unless  it  be  a  spurious  one.  You  have  no  precept,  ne 
example,  no  similitude,  in  any  part  of  the  Bible  for  such 
a  church  as  yours,  for  a  gospel  church.  Your  churches 
have  no  more  likeness  to  any  of  the  New  Testament 
churches,  as  gathered  by  the  apostles,  then  lewd  women 
have  to  virgins.  Many  of  your  Presbyterian  and  Con- 
gregational churches  contain  a  goodly  number  of  God's 
people  ;  but  they  contain  in  their  system  the  same  seeds 
of  corruption,  which  have  produced  the  enormous  apos- 
tacy  of  the  church  of  Rome.  Mr.  P.'s  book,  to  be  sure, 
has  a  show  of  humility  in  will  worship,  but  is  filled  with 
those  identical  principles,  which  will,  when  they  may 
have  their  perfect  work,  bring  you  back  to  the  mother 
•f  harlots,  from  whom  you  came  out,  when  you  took 
the  specific  name  of  Protestant.  Your  Scribes,  Phari- 
sees, hypocrites,  will  be  very  angry  with  me,  for  having 
told  you  so  maay  plain  truths,  and  even  the  pious  indi- 
viduals, who  may  be  found  amongst  your  clergy,  will 
not  be  pleased,  so  long  as  the  veil  of  delusion,  which  is 
inseparable  from  your  system,  shall  make  your  light 
darkness. 

Again,  your  church,  as  you  may  assure  yourselves 
from  indubitable  and  irresistible  facts,  cannot  be  the 
gospel  church  :  for  the  gospel  church  was  to  be  driven 
into  the  wilderness,  into  the  place  which  God  had  pre- 
pared for  her,  there  she  was  to  prophesy  in  sackcloth, 
few  in  number,  comparable  to  two  witnesses,  for  1260 
years,  and  after  this  they  were  to  be  persecuted,  over- 
come and  killed,  and  their  dead  bodies  were  to  lie  in  the 
street  of  the  great  city,  for  three  days  and  an  half  and 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  were  to  rejoice  over  them; 
but  after  this  their  enemies  were  to  be  confounded.* 
To  all  this  the  Baptist  church  has  answered,  but  your 
church  has  not  had  a  trait,  or  feature  of  it ;  but  has  been 
hating  the  gospel  church,  persecuting  of  it,  and  vainly 
railing  against  it,  as  Mr.  P.  has,  (and  as  I  hope)  ignor- 
antly,  done.  Your  church  has  never  had*  two  wings, 
ns  of  a  great  eagle,  given  to  her,  that  she  might  go, 

■f  Rer,  xi.  &  xii,  6, 


168 

with  speed,  from  the  face  of  her  enemies  ;  but  she  has 
made  the  world  totiemble  before  her. 

Your  church  has  had  every  appearance  of  being  that 
great  citj^,  which  ruleth  over  the  kmgs  of  the  earth, 
but  as  to  her  being  the  Church  of  Christ,  she  has  not  so 
much  as*  one  fair  claim.  You  may  reply,  thatyou  have 
a  goodly  nuK'ber  of  godly  ministers,  and,  sometimes, 
great  i-evivais  of  religion,  an^  thousands  brought,  mani- 
festly, to  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God  and  their  duty. 
This  we  have  no  di.sposjtion  to  deny  :  and  had  not  ihese 
godly  ministers  been  blindr  d  by  the  traditions  of  the 
man  of  sin,  and  by  such  spurious,  yet  fallacious  argu- 
ments as  fill  the  production8  ot  Peter  Edwards,  Mr.  P. 
and  many  others,  they  would  have  taught  the  humble 
converts  the  things  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  have 
led  them  to  the  Lord's  ordinance  of  baptism,  and  not  to 
sprinkling,  man's  substitute.  But,  instead  of  this,  these 
very  ministers,  whose  faithful  labours  God  hath  crowned 
with  success,  have  joined  with  the  multitude  of  the 
ungodly  clergy  to  shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
against  these  very  converts,  who,  otherwise,  would 
have  obeyed" the  Lord  and  been  baptized.  These  godly 
ministers  do,  at  times,  find  that  the  place  where  they  re- 
side is  too  strait  for  them.  They  sensibly  perceive  a 
difficulty.  They  know  there  is  not  plain  evidence  for 
baptizing  the  manifestly  impenitent ;  they  also  know  that 
sprinkling  is,  at  best,  but  a  doubtful  baptism.  Yet  such 
a  flood  of  hard  opposition,  and  many  other  trials,  accom- 
pany the  renouncing  of  the  far  spread  traditions  of  men, 
that  the  people  of  God  who  are  found  among  the  clergy, 
and  in  many  of  their  churches,  too  often  shrink  from*  the 
godlike  action,  the  giving  of  truth  af^ir  hearing.  Hence 
many  who  are  half  convinced  do  through  the  fear  of 
man  worry  through  life  leaving  their  names  to  be  used 
in  support  of- those  errors  which  they  had  not  the  cour- 
age to  renounce.  Thus  do  they  unintentionally  strength- 
en the  hands  of  the  erroneous,  and  make  the  heart  of 
God's  people  sad.  Beloved  brethren,  we  beseech  you 
by  the  mercy  showed  you  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
for  the  truth's  sake,  and  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's 
sake,  that  you  cease  from  man,  and  dare  to  follow  the 


169 

Lamb  of  God  whithersoever  he  goeth :  that  you  be 
not  cheated  out  of  your  cross,  or  your  crowa,  by  the 
deceitful  arguments,  and  cruel  mockings  of  those,  who 
lie  in  wait  to  deceive. 

4.  That  it  is  worthy  of  your  notice,  brethren,  into 
what  absurdity  and  contempt,  the  Lord  hath  suiTered 
Mr.  P.  to  plunge  himself,  in  his  rude  opposition  to  the 
gospel  baptism.  After  having  ignorantly,  or  wilfully, 
perverted  a  number  of  passages  of  scripture,  with  re- 
lation to  the  word  baptiao,  and  asserted  many  things 
contrary  from  the  truth,  without  having,  in  a  single  in- 
stance, proved,  that  baptizo  is  ever  used  for  any  thing 
short  of  immersion,  he  reduces  himself  to  the  follow-" 
ing contemptible  position.  "For  myself,  then, /c?o6e- 
lieve^  says  he,  that  they  were  (on  the  day  of  Pentecost) 
baptized  by  sprinkling  ;  and  that  probably  not  one  by  one  ; 
but  as  many  at  a  time  as  could  conveniently  approach  the 
administraior.^'''^  In  the  next  page  he  informs  us,  that 
the  Lord  has  used  such  an  equivocal  word  in  relation  to 
his  ordinance  of  baptism,  that  there  is  no  knowing  what 
he  means  by  it;  we  must  therefore  determine, among  our- 
selves, as  well  as  we  can,  what  is  best  to  be  done.  His 
words  are,  ''It  is  certain  that  no  particular  mode  is  certi- 
fied by  that  word  :  (baptizo.)  This  is  left  to  the  discre- 
tion of  the  CHURCH."  To  what  Church  ?  the  Roman 
Catholic  of  course  ;  for  she,  if  any,  has  the  fair  claim, 
to  be  judg'^5  being  a  large  majority  of  the  Pasdobaptist 
Clrarch.  Brethren,  if  yeu  will  follow  a  man,  who  has, 
confessedly,  plunged  himself  into  profound  fgnorance, 
and  who  has  xreated  the  ordinance  of  Baptism  more 
contemptuously,  than  the  Mother  of  harlots  ra?  usually 
done,  reducing  it  to  the  level  of  a  popish  priest^s  sprink- 
ling his  holy  water,  you  will  be  deservedly  ignorant.  Mr, 
P.  is  not  different  from  your  other  priests,  who  have 
written  in  defence  of  their  superstitions,  otherwise  than 
he  has  exceeded  them  in  boldness,  and,  as  a  conse- 
quence, has  surpassed  their  in  folly.  We  have  inteution- 
ally  omitted  no  part  of  his  book,   which   has  a  shade  of 

*Page  292,  293. 

15 


170 

plausibility  ;  and  we  have  not  merely  found  Mene  Tekel 
Hiitten  upon  every  part ;  but  we  have  found  it  replete 
witn  popish  superstitions,  pervertions  of  scripture,  and 
cruel  defamation.  With  regard  to  his  covenant,  his  seal, 
his  church,  his  church  membership,  and  his  baptism,  he 
hath  but  a  lean  preeminence  over  the  Church  of  Rome. 
Indeed  all  Paedobaptist  churches  are  generically  one. 
They  diiferonly  in  the  quantity  and  filthiness  of  their 
fornications,  their  principle  is  illegitimacy  ;  having  their 
chiidren  born  into  Christ's  family,  but  not  of  his  Spirit. 
1  his  is  the  mystery  of  iniquity.  This  is  the  prolific  sin 
of  the  Mother  of  harlots;  audit  is  the  characteristic  of 
all  her  daughters.  She  with  all  her  daughters  make  up 
one  enormous  community,  or  apostate  church,  named  in 
Revelations,  xvii.  5.  Babylon  the  Great.  From  such  a 
church,  my  Brethren,  God  commands  you  to  come  out. 
His  word  to  you  i?.  Rev.  xviii.  4.  Come  out  q/'  her  my 
PEOPLE,  that  ye  he  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye 
RECEIVE  NOT  of  HER  PLAGUES.  The'  plagues  of  the  Lord 
of  hosts  are  already  in  store,  or  nighiy  to  be  poured  up- 
on her  guilty  head;  a  few  more  volumes  of  reproach 
and  contempt  poured  upon  God's  church  and  pe/)ple,  and 
/?<:> -ins  will  be  filled  up  ;  and  then,  in  one  hour,  will  her 
j'/'i-^ment  come,  a:-  is  stated  in  Rev.  xviii,  chap.  Then 
wiil  that  church,  which  is  beloved  of  God  ;  but  of  which 
Mr.  P.  and  myriads  of  others  have  presumptuously  spo- 
ken with  daring  and  l3nng  contempt,  rejoice,  for  her  cap- 
tivity will  be  ended  But,  brethren,  if  you  islUI  he  de- 
ceived, and  will  not  be  admonished  by  either  God,  or 
iKen.  you  will  soon  find,  that  3'Our  way  to  heaven  lies 
Ihroufifh  the  plagues  of  Babylon.  Now  is  your  time  to 
escape.  Improve  it  speedily  ;  or  you  may  soon  be  invol- 
ved in  death,  and  mourning  and  fiimine,  having  no  door  of 
escape,  by  which  to  flee  to  the  mountains.  Babylon''s 
measure  of  blasphemy  and  cruelty  is  nigbly  full,  and 
her  cup  of  vengeance  may  ba  ready  mixt  ;  "For  her  sins 
h;*ve  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God  hath  remembered 
her  iniquities  :  and  will  soon  reward  her  as  she  hath  re- 
warded the  people  of  the  saints,,  and  dovhle  vnio  her  donb- 
le  according  to  her  works  ;  and  will  give  her  torment  and 
sorrow  enough."  Of  these  piagues,  brethren,  you  must 


171 

partake,  if  you  still  continue  with  that  great  multitucle, 
which  has  been  long  reproaching  and  blaspheming  the 
Church  of  the  living  Cod,  and  even  God  himself.  For 
God  will  hear  their  reproaches,  and  he  will  not  always 
keep  silence  ;  but  will  arise  in  awful  vengeance,  and 
will  put  down  the  lying  vanities  of  your  deluding  proph- 
ets. 

J  5.  That  your  Church  has  a  very  confused  notion  of 
what  they  term  the  Abrahamic  covenant;  or  rather,they 
appear  to  have  no  knowledge  of  it.  They  treat  the  sub- 
ject as  though  the  covenant  of  promise,  and  the  special 
covenant  of  grace, which  was  confirmed  of  God  in  Christ, 
and  the  covenant  of  circumcision,  were  all  one  and  the 
same  thing:  whilst  the  covenant  of  circumcision,  which 
must  be  the  Abrahamic  covenant,  if  there  be  a  cove- 
nant, which  may  be  thus  termed,  is  as  distinct  from  the 
covenants  o^  promise,  as  is  the  token  given  fey  any 
friend,  or  potentate,  distinct  from  the  thing,  of  which  it 
is  a  remembrancer. 

6.  That  notwithstanding  all  the  promises  are  in  Christ, 
yea,  and  in  him  Amen,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father  ; 
and  notwithstanding  God  spake  unto  Moses,  and  by  him, 
that  he  would  raise  up  a  prophet,  whom  Israel  and  the 
Gentiles  were  commanded  to  hear  in  all  things ;  yet  the 
Faedobaptists  do  manifestly  adhere  more  to  the  covenant 
of  circumcision,  and  depend  more  upon  it,  as  to  the  sub- 
jects of  their  church,  and  the  manner  of  building  it, 
than  they  do  to  all  the  things  which  have  been  spoken 
by  Jesus  Christ  the  Lord.  They  indeed  tell  us,  that  it 
was  unnecessary  for  Jesus  Christ  to  trouble  himself  to 
reveal  any  special  directions  in  the  New  Testament, 
relative  to  the  subjects  which  should  compose  his  king- 
dom. Says  Mr.  P.  "  An  explicit  revelation  (with  re- 
spect to  this  point,  or  infant-membership)  would  be  al- 
together needless."  Yet,  in  the  same  sentence,  he  ob- 
serves, '•  I  believe  I  can  shew  you,  that  the  New  Testa- 
ment [<  not  silent  on  this  point."  Though  it  would  have 
bee-i  altogether  needless  to  have  had  any  thing  express- 
ly revealed  in  the  New  Testament  on  this  point ;  yet  he 
alleges,  that  there  are,  as  he  has  abundantly  labored 
to  show  lis,  some  dark,  dubious  and  almost  plain  rerek' 


172 

tions,  in  the  New  Testament  upon  this  ?ery  poi&t. 
What  a  palpable  self-contradiction  is  it,  for  him  to  tell 
us,  that  an  explicit  revelation  on  this  subject,  would  be 
altogether  needless ;  when,  for  the  want  of  it,  he  and 
his  brethren  have  been  obliged  to  guess,  suppose  and  as- 
sert a  tfeousand  things,  which  they  cannot  prove  ;  and 
also  when  he  himself  has  been  laboring,  page  after  page, 
to  g^ive  his  scheme  some  show  of  plausibility,  urging 
one  text  afcer  another  to  look  favourably  upon  it,  and  ail 
this  for  want  of  one  sentence  of  explicit  revelation  to 
justify  his  scheme  ;  and  yet,  says  he,  it  would  be  alto- 
geth*r  needi'^ss  A  man,  who  will  thus  say  and  do,  has 
noclaioi  to  br  -lelieved.  He  knew,  that  he  could  find 
no  explicit  revelation  for  his  anti-christian  scheme.  He 
p.' obably  thought  to  make  the  best  of  it,  by  denying, 
that  any  was  needed.  But  this  was  making  the  worst  of 
it,  to  utter  such  a  palpable  falsehood,  which  no  person 
in  the  sober  exercise  of  common  sense  would  believe. 
For  if  his  scheme  be  true,  such  a  r^. relation  is  infinitely 
needed.  But  to  do  thus,  that  he  might  prevent  the  com- 
munity from  discovering  the  truth,  and  that  he  might 
fasten  them  in  the  belief  of  a  liejis  duplicity  and  wicked- 
ness to  be  detested.  It  is  also  treating  the  New  Testa- 
ment vvith  great  indecorum,  t©  say,  that  it  doth  repeat- 
edly reveal  in  a  dubious  and  almost  ex|.'  cit  manner 
what  would  be  altogether  needless  to  have  plainly  ex- 
pressed. The  f  ct  's,  your  priests  find  very  little  use 
for  the  New  Testament  in  their  church  building  ;  hence 
they  wish  to  believe,  that  it  is  nighly  silent  upon  the 
subject.  It  is  true,  the  New  Testament  contains  no  di- 
rections for  building  such  a  church  as  yours  ;  but  it  con» 
tains  all  the  information  needed  in  erecting  and  conduc« 
ting  the  New  Testament  church.  Your  church  is  a 
shadow  of  an  Old  Testament  church  in  gospel  times, 
just  what  God  never  required.  It  is  an  insult  to  God,  a 
provocation  to  Christ,  and  what  God  will  utterly  destroy. 
Your  priests  have  been  zealously  employed  in  taking 
from  you  the  key  of  knowledge.  They  have  spared  no 
pains  to  envelope  you,  as  in  gross  darkness.  There  is 
little  hope  of  your  rescue,  unless  you  will  resolutely 
hearken  to  the  Prophet  of  prophets,   the   Lord  Je«us 


173 

Christ,  and  cea«e  from  those  whose  carnal  interest  lies 
in  deceiving  you.  This  plain  dealing  may  cause  many 
cA  yo^jr  priests,  who  make  long  prayers^  and  for  a  pre- 
tence uf  piet}'  devour  widow's  houses,  to  deal  out  iheir 
reproaches  ;  but  such  of  your  priests  as  fear  God  may 
observe  the  matter. 

7.  That  so  far  as  we  can  trace,  from  the  ancient  fa« 
thers,  the  baptizing  of  children,  it  grew  out  of,  and  vras 
accompanied  with,  the  superstitious  error  of  its  being  re- 
generation, or  that  it  was  given  for  the  remission  of 
sins. 

8.  That  the  Paedobaptisis  ought  to  blush,  whenever 
they  would  lay  to  the  reproach  of  the  Baptists,  that 
tiiey  hold  baptism  to  be  a  saving  ordinance.  For,  first, 
the  baptists  universally  hold,  that  no  person  hath  a  right 
to  the  ordinance,  or  is  a  fit  subject  of  it,  till  he  be  in  a 
saved  state.  Secondly,  the  Paedobaptists  c^n  trace  their 
practice  to  no  other  origin  ;  and  they  are  inconsistent 
with  themselves,  and  with  the  traditions  of  the  fathers, 
in  which  they  trust,  to  practise  the  one,  without  believ- 
ing the  other. 

9.  That  neither  Mr,  P.  nor  bis  brethren  appear  to 
know  any  thing  about  the  time  when,  or  the  manner 
hew,  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  the  gospel  church,  w^as 
first  set  up  ;  or  whether  it  be  yet  set  up.  Some  of  them 
f5x  upon  one  time,  some  upon  another.  Some  imagine 
one  manner,  some  a  very  different  one.  Mr.  P.  has  hit 
upon  both  time  and  manner  differently,  perhaps,  from 
all,  and  equally  fereign  from  the  truth.  He  very  boldly 
affirms,  p.  19, '•' That  the  sam.e  sovereign  act,  that  re- 
moved the  one  (dispensation)  established  the  other  in 
its  place,  and  upon  the  same  foundation."  He  informs 
us,  that  this  took  plpce,  when  our  Lord  entered  Jerusa- 
lem, the  last  time,  before  he  suffered  :  and  that  he  then 
pronounced  the  sentence  of  excommunication  upon  the 
unbelieving  part  of  the  Jewish  nation.  Yet  he  seems 
to  doubt  his  own  correctness,  for  he  finds  that  the  hand 
writing  of  ordinances  was  not  blotted  out,  till  nailed  to 
the  cross  ;.  and  therefore  he  says,  ^'  Then^  and  not  till 
*hen^  the  ceremonial    law   was   completely  abrogated,''' 

•  1  f'.* 


174 

One  would  be  inclined  to  believe,  that  the  gospel  dispen- 
sation could  not  be  established  in  the  place,  and  upon  the 
same  foundation,  of  the  ceremonial  law,  whilst  that  same 
law  was  but  partially  abrogated.  He  has  therefore  left 
us  in  as  absolute  uncertainty,  when  the  gospel  dispensa- 
tion commenced,  or  whether  it  be  yet  introduced,  as  we 
were  before. 

Cojald  Mr.  P.  and  his  brethren  explain  to  us  two  texts 
of  scripture,  they  would  then  know,  and  we  should 
know,  that  th-ey  had  never,  in  time  past,  understood  what 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,  the  gospel  church,  is,  and  of 
coarse  they  cannot  understand  its  constitution,  or  when 
set  up.  These  are,  first,  Mat.  xxiii.  13, "  Woe  unto  you, 
Scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  shut  up  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  against  men  ;  for  ye  neither  go  in 
yourselves,  neither  suffer  ye  them  that  are  entering,  to 
go  in."  The  other  is,  Luke  xi.  53.  '^  Woe  unto  you, 
Lawyers  !  (for  ye  have  taken  away  the  key  of  knowl- 
edge) ye  entered  not  in  yourselves,  and  them  that  were 
entering  in  ye  hindered." 

No  person  can  be  blamed  for  shutting  up  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  against  men,  or  for  not  entering  it,  or  for  hin- 
deri:^g  others,  till  it  be  in  existence  :  nor  can  any  take  a- 
way  the  key  of  the  knowledge  of  it,  till  there  be  a  key 
to  explain  it.  Let  them  uaderstand  their  present  la- 
bors against  the  counsel  of  God^  the  baptism  from 
heaven,  which  was  introduced  by  John,  and  against  the 
church  which  practises  it,  and  the  above  texts  will,  then^ 
be  easily  explained.  But  should  Mr.  P.  and  his  breth- 
ren still  refuse  to  underrt  lad  them,  they  may,  before 
they  are  awars,  oegin  to  feel  the  Woes  there  denounced 
ar  inst  those,  who  shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  a- 
g  iinstmen  ;  or  take  away  the  key  of  the  knowledge  of 
it.  -vhich  is  the  baptism  of  repentance. 

10.  That  the  title  to  Mr  P.'s  book  was  a  sheer  im- 
position upon  the  public.  Not  merely  because  he  was 
unacquainted  with  the  subject  of  which  he  wrote.  Net 
merely  because  he  implicitly  confessed  his  defiiciency  of 
knowledge,  nnd  yet  published  what  he  knew  not :  nor 
merely  becnnse  he  gave  us,  in  the  issue,  a  very  vain  nnd 
merely  fanciful  account  of  wlicit  iie  imagineU  m.^at  be 


175 

the  mode  when  christian  baptism  was  first  administered. 
But  because,  whilst  he  had  no  knowledge  of  what  chris- 
tian baptism  is,  and  because,  whilst  he  told  us,  in  the 
body  of  his  work,  that  nothing  could  be  known  about  it ; 
but  for  himself  he  believed  differetitly  from  his  own 
practice,  and  from  every  body's  else,  that  the  adminis= 
trator  took  a  quantity  of  water  in  some  vessel,  or  engine, 
and  cast  it  upon  as  many  as  he  could  ;  and  because, 
whilst  he  informs  us,  that  the  infinitely  wise  God  hath 
employed  a  term  so  infinitely  equivocal,  that  no  one, 
however  devoted  to  the  Lord,  can  understand  wh?it 
he  means  by  it,  but  thai  the  matter  is  left  to  the  discretion 
of  the  church  :  because,  whilst  he  explicitly,  and  by  fair 
implication,  proclaims  all  this,  yet  has  the  assurance  to 
decoy  the  public  attention  by  the  following  very  mis- 
judged and  deceptive  inscription  on  his  title  page,  Jlfa^ 
miliar  illustration  of  Christian  Baptism  :  in  which  the 
proper  subjects  of  that  ordinance^  and  the  mode  of  admin' 
istering  are  ascertained  from  the  word  of  God,  and  the 
history  of  the  Churchy  <^c.  Such  management  is  worthy 
the  cause  in  which  it  is  employed.  Mr.  P.  has  not  been 
the  subject  of  his  multiplied  blunders,  and  some  of  them 
of  the  first  magnitude,  because  he  is  destitute  of  pene- 
tration, or  has  not  a  sufficient  quantity  of  logical  sense 
or  acuteness  of  thinking  to  trace  the  line  ;  but  because 
he  undertook  to  periorm  what  is  impossible  to  be 
done.  That  which  is  wanting  cannot  be  numbered,  and 
that  which  is  false  cannot  be  proved  true.  Both  which 
he  has  strongly  endeavored;  but  he  has  labored  for 
the  wind. 

Brethren,  you  sensibly  feel  a  difficulty.  You  cannot  but 
know,  your  chamj.non  hath  cast  himself  and  ail  his  breth- 
ren into  the  back  ground.  After  great  labor,  deep  re- 
search, abundant  arguing  and  much  contempt  cast  upon 
such  as  adhere  to  God's  plain  and  pure  word,he  is  brought 
to  believe,  what  he  would  be  ashamed  to  practice,  and 
what  probably  every  other  person  would  be  ashamed  to 
believe,  that  Chri^ti0^  bapti'^^m  was,  in  the  first  instance, 
a  minister  taking  a  vessel  filled  with  water,  besprinkles 
all  around  him,withia  the  limits  of  his  strength,by  which 


J  76 

h«  prr  ^?/'<'c  t^i.A  baptizin^:  shower.*  'SYc  '^>o  rot  wish  to 
rl.ic'^:  .  :'•  or  iris  brethren,  for  their  havii)^  reduced 

ti.<:  ;■-;:.-  ,:  n  i  tfiejr  chrif^tiar}  baptism  into  such  a  coi- 
tempiible  posilion.  We  wish  tha^  ^rou  may  soor  behold, 
with  detestation,  your  an-lichristinn  superstition.  God 
appears  to  have  plunged  Mr.  P.  in  (ie;i:sioD,  ard  given 
him  to  infatiali'Tj,  as  a  just  reward  for  his  daring  abuse 
and  contempt  of  God's  ordinances  and  [seople.  We  do 
rrttbus  speak,  because  \,\ci  posse?^  ill  vAW  towards  him. 
No — we  pify  him,  we  prav  for  In'm  ;  we  desire  that  God 
will  r.ot  lay  this  Hn  to  his  charge.  His  confused.and  gu> 
perstiliotis  notions  of  bajiisnn  are  not  different  in  kind 
from  those  of  his  brethren;  they  are  more  extravagant, 
because  he  has  been  more  bold  and  contemptuous,against 
the  truth  than  they  ;  but  their  notions  are  oi  the  same 
kind.  For  a  priest  to  oip  his  fingers  in  water,  and  pass  a 
few  drops  fo  a  child's  or  parent's  face,  is  equally  a  per- 
versioif  of  God''s  ordinance  of  baptism,  as  though  he 
should  t^ke  the  bason  and  sprinkle  half  the  assembly 
by  forcibly  emptying-  it  all  at  once. 

Beloved  brethjen,  my  intentif-n  was  to  have  sot  before 
you  a  more  distinct  and  separate  view  of  the  things  of 
the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  than  I  have. 
Hovvever  the  sum  of  the  matter  has  been  set  down,  and 
1  have  already  exceeded  the  limits  which  I  prescribed 
to  myself  All  which  I  wished  to  set  bcibrc  you,  may  be 
foimd  in  the  predictions  of  the  prophets  and  in  the  say- 
ings ofJesus  rhrist,  and  the  writings  of  his  apostles:  to 
theseyou  should  give  earnest  heed.  You  have  yourchojce 
whether  3'ou  u ill  hearken  to  these,  or  to  the  traditions 
and  commandments  of  men,  by  which  Mr.  P.  and  many 
others  have  made  void  the  commands  of  Jesus  Christ 
O'.r  Lord.  You  must  either  cease  from  those  who  cav^e 
3  ru  to  err,  or  you  must  go  with  them.  If  you  lo^  e 
mmister,  father,  mother,  brother,  or  sister,  or  any  otLof-* 
w<)rldly  good,  more  than  you  do  Christ ;  you  are  yet  not 
worthy  of  him.  !f  you  prefer  a  multitude  in  error, 
rather  than  Christ  alone,  you  are.  not  worthy  of  him.  If 
you  cannot  bear  reproach  for  him  who  bore  the  cross  for 


177 

you,  you  make  an  ungrateful  return.  But,  peradventure 
you  rt^ply,  How  shall  we  know  what  is  the  gospel  way  ? 
Are  yoa  willing  to  know  ?  Then  answer  me  one  ques- 
tion. What  is  the  baptism  of  repentance  ?  This  is  the 
g-ospel  definition  of  the  gospel  kingdom.  There  is  no 
other.  This  shows  you  that  the  subjects,  the  proper  sub- 
jects, are  penitents^  for  it  is  the  baptism  of  repentance  ; 
and  it  is  for  the  remission  of  sins,  or  a  token  of  it.  This 
intimates  that  you  should  be  buried  with  Christ  in  bap- 
tism^ for  as  you  are  defiled  all  over,  so  you  need  to  be 
washed,  or  cleansed,  all  over.  Christian  bap.ism  is  a 
token^  NOT  a  seal^  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins.*  Besides, 
the  plain  and  literal  signification  of  the  word  is  burymg 
or  immersion,  and  none  of  your  priests,  or  scribes,  have 
been  able  to  prove  to  the  contrary.  Also,  every  place 
where  any  circumstance  is  mentioned  looks  thus,  and  not 
a  single  instance  is  named  which  has  a  sprinkling  cir- 
cumstance attached  to  it.  Besides,  it  is  an  infinite  insult 
to  Jehovah  to  say,  that  every  circumstance  looks  like  im- 
mersion, and  yet  sprinkling  may  be  the  thing  which  he 
intended.  Your  priests  little  consider  what  insult  and 
reproach  they  offer  te  God,  by  their  weak  and  fond  ar- 
guments which  they  produce  for  their  sprinkling  substi- 
tute for  the  Lord's  ordinance  of  baptism.  Be  deceived 
by  them  no  longer.  Be  entreated  to  believe  God  rather 
than  man.  When  the  scripture  appears  against  your 
present  practice,  be  entreated  to  go  and  unbosom  your- 
selves unto  God,  and  not  to  the  false  expositions  and 
glasses  by  which  you  may  be  again  hardened  against  the 
truth.  When  the  word  of  God  convinces  you  of  one  du- 
ty, be  entreated  to  make  it  still  the  man  of  your  coun- 
sel, and  be  willing  that  it  should  convince  you  of  anotk- 
er.  Brethren,  I  intreat  you  to  be  thoroughly  convinced^ 
that  truth,  with  all  the  trials  attending  it,  is  better  thaa 
error.  I  beseech  you  by  the  legacy  of  truth  which  yoa 
would  leave  to  your  heirs,  by  the  love  which  you  bear 
to  the  suffering  people  of  God,  by  the  mercy  of  God  to- 
wards you,  by  the  allegiance  which  you  owe  to  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  by  the  crown  of  glory  whifth  you  hope  to  re- 

^-  Acts  xxii.  16, 


178 

ceive  of  him  at  the  judgment  day,  and  wear  in  his  glo- 
rious presence  forever,  that  you  hearken  to  God  and  not 
unto  men  in  this  matter ;  that  you  readily  learn  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  that  you  willingly  know  and  do  the  truth  ; 
then  will  you  speedily  repent  of  your  hurtful  traditions, 
•bey  the  Lord,  and  be  baptized. 

'With  desire  for  the  union  of  the  people  of  God, 
and  for  the  conversion  of  the  world, 
I  am. 

Very  affectionately, 

Yours/ 


LETTER    XI. 

m 

To  the  people  of  Ged^  amongst  the  P(edohaptist  Clergy. 

Brethren  in  the  Lord, 

You  and  your  pious  brethren,  have,  for  many  hun- 
dred years,  lamented  the  general  want  of  real  piety 
amongst  the  clergy.  It  is  saying  no  more,  than  what 
has  been  believed,  and  lamented  by,  perhaps,  every 
godly  minister  in  what  is  called  the  Christian  world,  to 
slite,  that  a  majority,  in  every  age, since  the  history  of 
Padobaptist  preachers  commenced,  have,  manifestly, 
not  been  born  of  God.  Not  merely  this  was  believed 
by  Luther  and  Calvin,  and  other  Reformers,  but  much 
more;  they  considered  the  irreligion,  the  profligacy,  and 
enormous  wickedness  of  the  clergy,  in  their  day,  to  be 
beyond  sufferance.  They,  therefore,  at  the  hazard  jof 
their  lives,  lifted  their  voices  against  the  flagitious  prTC- 
tic'es  and  abandoned  courses  o£  the  priesthood  generally. 
This  excess  of  vileness  in  the  clergy,  which  consisted 
not  merely  in  their  simony,  and  effeminacy,  but  in  their 
ignorance  and  extravagance,  and  in  short,  in  almost  eve* 


179 

ry  kind  of  enormity,  had  no  inconsiderable  influence  in 
occasioning- the  Reformation.  Y"ouknow,  th;it  the  Pasdo- 
baptist  Clergy,  in  what  are  called  the  dark  ages^  were 
well  nigh  as  ignorant  as  they  were  vicious  ;  many  of 
them  not  being  able  to  write,  or  scarcely  to  read.  By 
the  great  and  persevering  labours  of  Luther,  Melanc- 
thon,  Zuinglins,  Calvm  and  other  faithful  men  of  God, 
your  church,  at  least  that  part  of  it,  which  is  styled  the 
Reformed,  is  greatly  changed.  Yet,  brethren,  you 
have  to  lament  a  majority  of  those,  in  holy  orders,  as 
persons  knowing  not  God.  I  have  been  lately  informed, 
t-hat  the  pious  Paedobaptist  ministers,  who  are  numbered 
with  the  clergy  of  the  church  of  England,  have,  not 
long  since,  made  a  general  calculation,  and,  in  a  judg- 
ment of  charity,  they  conclude,  thnt  amongst  20,000 
clergymen,  thepe  are  2,0Q0,  of  whom  a  comfortable 
hope  may  be  entertained.  Of  the  clergy  in  our  own 
country,  it  is  beijeved  a  better  account  might  be  given. 
However,  unless  a  great  alteration  has  taken  place  for 
the  better,  since  my  departure  from  them,  it  is  deemed 
not  uncharitable  to  say,  that  a  majority  of  them  are 
unacquainted  with  the  spirit  of  the  Religion. of  Christ. 
From  these,  I  neither  expect,  nor  ask  favour.  N'-r, 
brethren,  even  of  you,  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
insincerity  and  in  truth,  have  I  any  particular  favour  to 
solicit  on  my  own  account  ?  But  for  your  own  sake,  and 
for  Christy's  sake,  and  for  his  kingdom's  sake,  I  entreat 
you  to  review  the  principles  upon  which  you,  as  Predo- 
baptists,  stand.  Bring  them  to  the  standard.  If  they  be 
true,  they  will  bear  the  light,  they  will  stand  the  scru- 
tiny ;  and  when  weighed  in  the  balance  of  the  Sanctu- 
ary will  not  be  found  wanting. 

Would  you  be  sure  to  be  right,  you  mwst  cease  from 
man,  and  willingly  be,  as  to  reputation,  as  was  your 
Lord  and  Master;  you  must  willingly  be  in  repr'-r.i.ch, 
where  he  cannot  be  in  honour.  You  rau=t  not  be  'm- 
willing  to  examine  first  principles.  You  know  that 
your  system  greatly  rests  upon  what  you  term  the  Abra- 
hamic  covenant.  You  ought  to  know  what  you  mean 
by  this  covenant,  an<l  wliether  the  Spirit  of  inspiration 
intends  the  same.     If  you  mean  by  it,   the  covenants  of 


180 

pFomise,  or  the  covenant  which  was  confirmed  of  God 
in  Christ  or  hy  God  -with  Christy  you  should  tiiink  again, 
whether  the  scriptures  say  the  same  thing.  If  they  say 
in^  or  with  Christ,  and  you  say  2w,  or  -with  Abraham,  is 
not  the  mistake  yours  ?  Did  the  covenants  of  promise 
rest  upon  Abraham  ?  Were  these  suspended  upon  Abra- 
ham ?  or  upon  the  promise  and  oath  of  God  ?  If  you 
reply,  "  These  are  the  covenants,  which  we  intecd  by 
the  Abrahamic  covenant,"  I  ask  by  what  authority 
you  apply  such  an  epithet  to  God's  covenants  of  prom- 
ise 1  You  find  it  not  in  the  word  of  God. 

If  you  say,  by  the  Abrahamic  covenant,  you  intend  no 
more  than  the  covenant  of  circumcision :  then  why  do 
you  term  the  Abrahamic  covenant  the  covenant  of  grace? 
For  by  the  covenant  of  grace,  you  as  well  as  we  intend 
the  special  covenant  of  promise,  Avhich  was  confirmed 
in  Christ,  not  in  Abraham.  Again,  by  what  authority  do 
you  call  the  covenant  of  circumcision  a  seal  of  the  cov- 
enant of  grace  ?  The  scriptures  say  not  so  ;  besides, 
it  is  inconsistent  with  all  that  we  know  of  God,  and  of  a 
well  grounded  hope  of  eternal  lite,  that  such  should  be 
the  seal  of  God's  everlasting  covenant,  which  is  con- 
firmed in  Christ.  A  seal  which  has  been  broken  times 
without  number.  For  what  do  you,  or  for  what  do 
your  brethren,  tell  the  common  people  that  circumcision 
was  a  seal  of  the  cevenaut  of  promise,  or  of  grace  ;  a 
scai  which  the  Lord  commanded  Abraham  tc  put  upon 
his  nhildren  ;  and  that  baptism  is  a  seal  of  the  same  cov- 
enant, and  that  parents  are  now  under  solemn  obligation 
to  have  the  seal  put  upon  their  children  ?  Do  you  thus, 
merely  to  deceive  and  impose  upon  the  people,  or  d© 
you  know  no  better  ?  With  you  it  is  the  want  of  light 
and  the  sin  of  ignorance.  You  have  been  thus  educat- 
ed ;  and  you  have  strong,  very  strong,  inducements  to 
continue  in  the  fascinating  prejudice.  Your  friends,  your 
connections,  your  livings,  are  all  deeply  concerned  in 
youi  adhering  to  the  superstition.  But  higher  claims 
command  you  to  renounce  it.  You  know,  or  should 
k'iow,  that  there  is  nothing  of  this  in  the  Bible.  It  is  a 
mere  popish  charm,  a  priestly  snare,by  which  to  take  in 
the  ignorant  and  the  unwary. 


181 

By  what  anfhority  do  you  tell  the  comijion  people  thHt 
the  Gospel  church  is  the  Jewish  church  cnntiuued  ?  Such 
a  sentiment  is  not  from  heaven.  It  is  directly  subver- 
sive of  God's  revealed  will.  His  revealed  vviJl  is,  that 
in  the  days  of  certain  king's  he  would  set  up  a  kingdom, 
(nof  new  model  an  old  one)  Dan.  ii.  chap.  Wh}^  do  ycm 
believe,  and  inculcate  upon  the  isrnorant  and  unlearned, 
that  the  unbelieving  children  and  households  of  profes- 
sing christians  should  be  baptized^  Why  do  you  be- 
lieve and  inculcate,  that  sprinkling  is  a  way  of  adminis- 
tering gospel  baptism  ?  Why  do  3'ou  believe  and  incul- 
cate, that  persons,  who  have  been  sprinkled,  that  too  in 
manifest  unbelief,  may  take  it  upon  thems-'lves,  as 
their  baptism,  and  then  are  in  full  communion 
and  prepared  to  approach  the  table  of  the  Lord  ? 
Do  you  believe,  that  the  Bible  countenances  such  man- 
agement ?  If  so,  it  is  highly  expedient,  that  you  recur 
to  first  principles,  and  that  you  bring  your  sentiments  to 
the  standard  tor  adjustment. 

By.what  authorit}'  do  you  print,  pre?ch  snd  speak 
against  John's  baptism  being  christjpr.  ?  Is  it  not,  that  you 
discountenance  the  idea  of  being  buried  with  Christ  in 
baptism  F  When  you  have  dene  thus,  do  3^ou  net  know, 
that  3'ou  have  no  Christian  baptism,  left  ?  Would  you 
confess  the  truth,  you  would,  like  Mr.  P.  ackn^^w  ledge 
that  the  Christian  bapti'^m  was  something,  but  that  you 
knew  not  what.  Into  this  bhndness  and  ignorance  your 
traditionary  scheme  leads  you  and  retains  you.  You  are 
of  necessity  unaconainted  with  the  gospel  baptism,  so 
^ong  as  you  willingly  reject  and  disbelieve,  the  bapti>m 
which  is  from  heaven,  and  which  is  honoured  as  beii;g 
the  counsel  of  God  ;  for  which  you  have  substituted  the 
counsel  of  men.  You  are  in  confusion  relative  to  bap- 
tism; 3'ou  know  that  you  have  no  certfnn  knowledge 
as  to  what  it  is.  Sometimesycu  believe,  and  sometimes 
you  flonbt.  If  I  ask  you  to  place  j^our  fini^er  upon  the 
piissnge  of  holy  writ,  in  which  your  practice  is  enjoined 
by  the  Loid.  you  hesitate  ;  you  are  in  manifest  uncer- 
tainty. If  with  presuming  boldness  you  reply.  In  the 
17th. chapter  of  Genesis;  then,  upon  my  requesting^ 
16  .  ' 


182 

who  told  you  thns,  your  difficulty  returns.  You  knovt, 
that  God  hath  not  told  you  thus.  You  are  ashamed  to 
say,  The  Church  has  so  decreed.  After  all  your  labor 
and  anxiety  with  relation  to  baptism,  as  to  what  it  is,  and 
the  subjects  of  it,  you  evidently  know  nothing  about  it. 
AH  this  confusion,  intermixed  with  much  anxiety,  hath 
happened  to  you,  for  rejecting",  as  the  Jewish  priests  did, 
the  counsel  of  God  against  yourselves,  not  submitting" 
to  the  baptism  from  heaven. 

By  what  authority  do  you  state,  that  the  gospel  dis- 
pensation and  the  gospel  church  began  at,  or  about,  the 
time  in  which  Jesus  suffered  ?  Some  of  you  name  one 
time,  some  another  :  and  some,  like  Mr.  P.  hardly  agree 
with  themselves.  The  confusion  originates  from  your 
having  forsaken  the  word  of  God,  that  you  might  keep 
your  own  traditions.  The  word  of  God  is  plain,  and  as 
perfectly  intelligible  as  to  the  commencement  of  the 
gos^l  dispensation  and  the  gospel  church,  as  it  is  when 
the  Jewish  dispensation  and  church  commenced. 

The  Jewish  dispensation  commenced  when  Abraham 
circumcised  the  males  in  his  household  ;  this  gave  to  his 
family  their  first  distinctive  visibility.  Abraham  instruc- 
ted his  household  previously,  but  circumcision  was  the 
mark,  or  badge  of  distinction.  In  like  manner  the  gos- 
pel dispensation  began,  when  John  administered  the  or- 
dinance of  Baptism.  Baptism  was  the  badge  of  distinc- 
tion. When  John  had  baptize  d  one,  the  gospel  dispensa- 
tion was  manifestly  commenced,  as  was  the  Jewish^ 
when  Abraham  had  circumcised  one.  As  both  Abraham 
and  John  progressed  in  th^ir  work,  so  the  dispensation? 
advanced  and  the  churches  grew.  Both  were  directed 
as  to  what  was  to  be  done,  and  to  whom,  Abraham  was 
to  circumcise  his  children  and  householel.  John  was  to 
baptize  with  the  baptism  of  repentance^  the  Lord's 
children,  which  was  his  household.  Wonderful  things 
were  to  transpire  with  relation  to  each  community.  A- 
brj'ham's  family  was  to  be  in  bondage  four  hundred 
years;  afterwards  to  be  delivered  wiih  great  renown. 
The  Lord^s  family  was  to  be  oppressed  126*  years;  af- 
terwards, 1o  fill  the  whole  earth.  Many  other  notice- 
ftble  things  are  recorded  of   both.     But  what  has  been 


183 

said  is  sufficient  for  our  present   purpose,   which  is  m 
show  how  and  Ziehen  the  gospel  dispensation  and  the  gos- 
pel church  commenced  :    and   with  this   the  words  of 
Christ  appear  perfectly  to  harmonize.     Matt.  xi.   12  to 
15.   From  the  days  of   John  the   Baptist  until   qioth)^   the 
kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence,  and   the  violent 
take   it  by  force      For  all  the  prophets^   and   the  law 
prophesied  VN TIL  John.     And  if  2/e  will  receive  it,  thii  is 
Elias  who  was  for  to  come.     He  that  hath  ewr^  to  hear, 
let  him  hear.     Also,  in  Luke  xvi.  16.     The  Zatsy  and  the 
prophets  were  until  John  :  since  that  time  the  kingdom 
of  God  k  preached^  and  every  man  presseth  into  it.     Thus 
was  the  kingdom  ef  God,  the  gospel  church,  commenc- 
ed.    We  do  not  say,  that  it  was  officially  organized,  and 
constituted  into  a   regular  and  organic   community  till 
Jesus   called  together   his  disciples,  his  prepared  peo- 
ple, and  of  them  chose  and  ordained  twelve  ministers,  that 
they  might  be  with  him,and  that  he  might  send  them  forth 
to  preach.*     Here,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  preached, 
set  up  in  the  midst  of  the  Jewish  ndi.tiou^t  persecuted  by 
«07we,  pressed  into  by  others,  twelve  missionaries   ordain- 
ed ,■  yet  the  Pharisees  and  priests  could  not  see  it,  nor 
-believe  in  it  ;  but  took  away  from  the  people   the   key 
of  knowledge,  by  rejecting  John's  baptism;  and   thus 
they  shut  up  the  kingdom  of  God   against   men,   they 
would  not  go  in  themselves,  and  them  that  were  enter- 
ing in  they  hindered.     They  by  their  exampje,   and  ig- 
norant opposition,  hindered  men  from  entering  into  the 
kingdom   of  heaven,  the  gospel   church  begun.     The 
same   criminal   blindness  is    upon  all  the  PsBdobaptist 
priests  and  churches  to  the  present  day.     I  was,  for  ma- 
ny 3^ears,  thus  blinded.     Dear  brethren,  do  you  begin  tc 
«ce  ?  if  so,  shut  notj'^our  eyes.     Dare   to  see  the  now 
despised,  but  precious  flock  of  God.     Dare  to  see  the 
long  oppressed,  degraded,  despised  people   and  church 
©f  God.     Dare  to  see  and  know   that  people    that  has 
been  driven  into  the  wilderness,  but  kept  as  in  the   hol- 
Jow  of  God's  hand.     Dare  tosuifer  reproach  with  that 
choben  people,  which  is  hated  and  reproached   by  the 

*Markiii.  13,  14.     Jobnxv.  16. 
1'  ijpke  xvij.fl. 


184 

world,  bat  beloved   of  God   and  soon   to   be   hoBere<3. 
You  are  now   among-st  that    people  which   spiritually  is 
ealled  Egypt  and  Sodom  ;  like   Moses,  choose  to  suffer 
afBiction  with  the  people  of  God,  rather  than  enjoy  the 
pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season.     You   must   either  Come 
out,  OT  die  in  Egypt.     Should  you  attempt   to   leave   E- 
gypt,  Pharaoh  and  his  court   will   oppose.      Should  you 
actually  depart  from  E^ypt,  Pharaoh  and  his  host   may 
pursue  you.     The    ungodly  clerg-y,  and  specially  those 
who  have  a  show  of  godliness,   who  appear   as  whited 
sepulchres,  beautiful  without,  whilst  within  they  are  full 
of  hypocrisj'' and  covetousness,  will  be  violent  in   their 
opposition :    from    these,   you   need    expect   no  favor. 
They  follow  Christ,  or  pretend  to,  for,  the   loaves,   and 
will  deny  him  for  the  same.     From  such  characters  you 
may  expect  a  torrent  of  abuse.     They  are  enemies   to 
the  cross  of  Christ  ;  and  their  zeal  against  the  church  «f 
Chri't,andforthe  spr  i'  kling  of  the  ungodly,  is  occasio'ied 
by  their  love  of  the  praise  of  men,  and  fear  of   the   re- 
proach of  Christ.     I  know,  brethren,   that  you  are,  in 
Tn-^asure,  neuters  in  this  controversy.     You    cannot  op- 
pose the  truth,  with  that   persevering   virulence,   with 
which  the  hypocrites  among  you  do  ;  and  yet,  being  de- 
co\  ed  by  the  prejudices  of  education,  and  cunning  cnf- 
ti:)e.-s  of  the  subtle,  vou  are  cheated  out   of  the    truth, 
reiaiive  to  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  retained,  though,  at 
time-,  waveringlv,  in  the  belief  of   the   traditionary  a- 
boLiinations  of  the  man   of  sin.      You   must   come   out 
5000,  or  die  in  BTbylon.     You  must  soon  forsake  the  de- 
lusive commandments  of  men,  or  have  no  honour  in  the 
wars  of  Emmanuel.     God  will   ere  long  send   deliver- 
ance to    his    p.'ople.     Our  earnest  desire  is,    that  you 
may  turn  to  be  with  tliem.     So   may  you    do  exploits, 
and  be,  in  a  degree  like  so  many  Moseses,  brought  up  at 
cou»'t.     By  your  means  Zion  may  arise.     This  would  be 
g:lorious  for  you.     Dare  then  look  at  truth.      He  not  ter- 
ritied  aithe  cost.    The  expence  is  merely  thfe  giving  u;-  of 
all  you  have.    The  relinquishment  of  your  stolen  goods, 
and  the  hearty  delivery  of  yourselves,  s  )ul    and   body, 
for  the  Lord's   service.      Siiould    you   tarrv   where   vou 
are,  men  will  praise  you,  but  God  wiii  not.     ^iiouid  )'Q\i 


185 

venture  the  wrath  of  the  enemy,  and  turn  to  be  vvith  the 
true  Israel,  the  honour,  which  cometh  from  God  only, 
will  be  yours,  and  the  reproaches  of  the  enemy  will 
brighten  your  crown  of  glorj.  But,if  you  do,  altogether, 
hold  your  peace  at  such  a  time  as  this,  then  shall  salva- 
tion come  from  another  quarter,  and  you  and  your 
Mother's  house  shall  be  burnt  up.  Brethren,  this  sub- 
ject will  command  your  full  attention,  when  a  few  more 
rolling  suns  shall  have  passed  over  you.  Why  not  now 
seize  the  precious  moments  as  they  fly?  Why  not  now 
lay  your  belief  and  practice  along  si^e  of  God's  word, 
and  resolutely  rescind  what  with  that  will  not  agree  ? 
Would  you  make  short  work  of  this  business  ;  then  bring 
your  church,  the  P^dobaptist  community,  to  the  stand- 
ard. Enquire,  honestly  enquirey fervently  enquire,  does 
the  Paedobaptist  church,  which  is  styled  the  Christian 
TS!orld,  does  she  now,  has  she  ever  answered  to  the 
gospel  church,  whi«h  John  introduced,  which  Jesus 
organized,  and  which  the  world  hath  ever  hated  ?  When 
was  this  Christian  world  in  the  wilderness  1260 years? 
when  did  she  for  that  length  of  time  prophecy  in  sack- 
cloth ? 

May  Jesus  by  his  Spirit  bring  you  up  speedily  to  the 
help  of  the  Lord,  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the 
mighty.  Then  shall  you  escape  the  plagues  which  are 
in  near  readiness  for  Babylon^'s  destruction,  and  be  youi"- 
gelyes  crowned  with  glory,  honor  and  peace. 

Thus  prays  your  willing  servant 
for  Jesus'  «ake. 


16* 


LETTER  XH. 

To  'xhom  it  may  concern^  and  when. 

Dear  Brother  in  the  Lord, 

YOU  may  have  often  heard  some  of  your  pious  breth- 
ren in  the  ministry  observing,  that  they  have  pos- 
sessed doubts,  and,  at  times,  been  anxious  relative 
to  the  subjects  and  ordinance  of  gospel  baptism.  These 
doubts  and  trials  they  usually  conceal,  till  their  minds  are 
calm  again  ;  or,  for  some  reason,  very  seldom  concede, 
that  they  have  difficulties  for  the.  present  With  such 
iftstances  I  have  been  somewhat  familiar.  There  is,  per- 
haps, not  an  instance  amongst  the  Psedobaptist  preach- 
ers, where  real  piety  is  possessed,  that  these  doubts  have 
not  occasionally  occurred.  Their  scheme,  their  mate- 
rials and  their  manner  of  Church  building  have  so  dif- 
ferent an  aspect  from  what  was  performed,  as  well  as 
from  what  was  professed  and  preached,  by  him  who 
made  ready  a  people  prepared  for  the  Lord,  so  different 
from  what  was  said  and  d©ne  by  him*  who  spake  as  nev^ 
er  man  spake,  so  different  from  what  is  recorded  by  the 
Apostles;  m  short,  so  different  from  what  appears  the 
plain  import  of  the  New  Testament ;  that  they  are  con- 
strained to  hesitate.  Sometimes  by  one  means,  and 
sometimes  by  anothiir.  their  doubts  subside.  Some  have 
but  little  anxiety,  others  have  it  increasing  upon  them^ 
and  at  times  are  greatly  anxior.s.  They  are-  like  per- 
sons caught  in  a  snare,  and  are  uncertain  as  to  the  means 
of  escape.  Said  one,  were  1  to  begin  my  ministerial 
life  again,  I  would  be  a  Baptist.  Said  another,  I  was 
nighly  a  Baptist  once,  but  (now)  I  think  it  not  best  to  be 
a  Baptist,  if  their  scheme  is  right,  it  would  make  so 
much  noise.  Said  a  third,  if  I  may  but  know  what  is  the 
truth  in  this  matter,  I  would  obev,  noise  or  not.  With 
each  of  the  above  d<  scriptions  of  p«*rsons  I  have  had  a 
personal  and  fritm  liy  acqunin;  ince  ;  ihat  too  1  efore  I  waa 
.a  Bajjlist  myself.     Smce,  i  have   bad  several  Paedobajv 


187 

tist  pr«acher«,  who  were  in  no  small  difficulty,  as  to  the 
order  of  Christ's  house,  call  upon  me,  that  conversiUinm 
might  be  had  upon  the  subject.  Seme  of  whom  have 
joined  the  baptists;  one  or  two,  for  want  of  light,  or 
through  a  deficiency  of  courage  to  meet  the  torrent  of 
opposition,  and  other  attending  trials,  have,  as  yet,  con- 
tinued as  they  were  ;  hoping",  no  doubt,  to  arrive  at  the 
kingdom  above,  though  they  look  back,  and  thus  prove, 
that  they  are  not  fit  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  below. 
You,  my  dear  brother,  will  not  understand  me  to  inti- 
mate, that  it  is  needful  for  you  to  be  freed  from  your 
doubts  and  join  the  baptists,  that  you  may  secure  an  in- 
terest in  the  everlasting  favor  of  God  ;  Jesus  hath  alrea- 
dy done  this  for  you.  But  I  would  strongly  intimate  to 
you,  thatthe  Lord  hath  need  of  you,  that  his  host  hath 
great  need  of  you,  and  that  you  have  great  need  of  the 
honor  which  will  attach  to  your  turning,  in  the  day  of 
battle,  to  be  with  the  true  Hebrews,  the  people  of  the 
saints.  There  has  been,  in  our  world,  but  one  people, 
V,  ho  have  the  honor  of  being  styled,  the  people  of  ihe 
SAINTS.  To  this  people  is  promised  the  kingdom,  and 
the  dominioB,  and  the  greatness  of  the  kingdom,  under 
t^'ie  whole  heavens.  This  people  are  not  the  Jewish 
church  continued,  but  the  kingdom  which  the  God  of 
heaven  promised  to  set  up  within  a  given  period.*  This 
people  were  composed,  in  the  first  instance,  of  visible 
saints;  of  parents  and  children  whose  hearts  were  mu- 
tually turned  by  the  power  of  the  Lord,  and  under  the 
preaching  of  John  the  Baptist,  to  each  other,  and  to  the 
Lord.  None  but  visible  saints  have  ever  been  add^d  to 
this  people,  nor  will  any  others  be  ever  suifered  to  join 
them.  This  people  have,  all  of  them,  been  i  aptrzed 
with  the  baptism  of  repentance,  a  token,  or  badge,  that 
they  are  turned  to  a  right  understanding.  '1  l^ev  hj'Vf  rcn- 
ft'ssed  their  sins,  and  up©n  such  contrssicD  been  baptized. 
^  his  people,  and  thisonl}',  have  anv  g<^'i{>el  claim  to  tSe 
title  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven, or  the  gnspel  chnrrh.  This 
people  have  come  out  of"  their  iv'utt^r  qnartprs,  Xhf^ir 
i2oO  years  exile  from  the  face  of  meii.     The  ijaid  tum- 

*Daii.  ii.  44. — ^vii.  27. 


188 

bat  between  these  and  thsir  persevering  appoAors,  i'^ 
presented  hy  Michael  and  his  aagek  fightiag  with  the 
dragan  and  his,  is  now  apparently  commenced,  or  com- 
mencing. The  enemy,  by  Mr.  F.  Mr.  Beacher,  and  oth- 
ers, are  proclaiming  their  prowess,  numbers  and  great- 
ness, on  the  one  haPxd:  and  on  the  other,  defying  the  ar- 
mies of  the  living  God.  The  champions  of  the  enemies 
of  this  people  of  the  saints  either  have  much  courage,  or 
they  affect  more,  than  they  possess ;  and  very  many  are 
those  who  follow  them.  Whilst  but  few  of  this  people 
appear  to  be  harnessedfor  the  war.  Even  toomany  of  their 
leaders  seem  not  to  be  fully  apprised,  that  the  enemy 
are  marshalling  their  hosts,  and  putting  ever}'  thing  into 
readiness  for  a  general  and  vigorous  attack.  One  great 
object  of  this  letter  is  to  cast  within  the  purview  of  youF 
judgment  and  heart,  some  auxiliary  truths,  whilst  these 
hosts  are  engaged  only  in  some  few  sharp  skirmishings; 
that,  if  the  will  of  God  be  so,  you  may  speedily  leave 
that  host,  which  thinks,  even  again,  to  tread  down  the 
people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  as  the  mire  of  the 
street.  If  you  shall  not  come  out  directly,  be  careful, 
that  you  turn  to  be  with  the  people  of  the  saints^  when  the 
battle  shall  be  generally  joined,  otherwise  you  may  di^ 
without  honor. 

Are  you  still  doubting,  still  undetermined  which  the 
host  of  the  Lord  is,w-hether  the  baptists,  or  the  paedobap- 
tists,  or  whether  there  be  so  much  differenee  as  to  ren- 
der it  imperiously  your  duty  to  forsake  the  latter,  that 
you  might  join  the  former  ;  then  take  into  deep  consider- 
ation the  two  hosts  with  their  distinctive  badges.  The 
first,  the  baptists,  are  the  only  visible  and  known  com- 
manitj',  that  has  ever  been  in  our  world,  which  answers 
to  the  description,  which  is  given  by  the  Lord,  of  that 
people  to  vvl  om  the  kingdom  and  dominion  and  the 
greatness  of  tbe  kingdom  under  the  whole  heavens  was 
to  be  given.  They  are  the  onlu  cof/imunity^  which  hath, 
upon  principJe,  received  none  into  their  7iumber  but  saints. 
Tbeir  badge  is  like  their  principle,  the  baptism  of  re- 
p.:ntaace,  betokening  that  none  but  the  peflitent  are  to 
be  admitted.  The  othcir  ho-^t,  the  P^dobaptists,  a'^e, 
by  principle,    a  inised   muliitude,  comptjseil  of  sopje 


189 

saints  and  many  sinners.  The  best  that  can  he  said  of 
any  part  of  their  host,  and  at  their  best  estate,  is,  that 
it  consists  of  beli  ving  parents,  or  masters,  with  their 
impenitent  households.  Their  badge  is  like  their  prin- 
ciple, the  baptism  of  impenitence.  If  their  badge  could 
be  brought  perfect!;/  to  harmonize  with  their  principle, 
another  penitent  vs/ould  never  be  the  subject  of  their  re- 
ligious rite,  which  they  term  baptism. 

An  objection  may  present.  The  Bnpti^ts  are  not  all 
real  saints,  or  have  not  been  so.  Grant  it.  There  may 
be  Judases,  Simons  and  Alexanders  now,  as  there  were 
in  the  primitive  times  of  this  people.  But  now,  as  well 
as  then,  they  are  all  professed  saints  ;  they  never  have, 
Bor  do  now,  receive  any  others. 

Many  other  objections  may  offer  themselves.  But 
my  wish  is,  that  the  command  of  God  to  come  out,  to- 
g-ether with  the  need  this  people  has  of  you,  may,  at 
once,  decide  your  mind  to  come  out,  at  every  hazard. 
Would  yon,  and  your  doubting,  halting  brethren,  by  the 
gface  and  spirit  of  the  Captain  of  our  fcost,  like  so  ma- 
ny Samsons,  break  the  cords  and  withes  with  which  tl^e 
Philistines  have  bound  you,  many  a  ten  thousand  might 
fall  by  your  means,  and  many,  very  many,  in  the  Lord's 
camp,  who  are  now  sleeping  on,  and  taking  their  rest, 
might  be  roused  to  full  action.  It  is  hoped,  and  with 
eonfiJence  expected,  that  you  and  your  doubting  breth- 
ren, many  of  them,  will  turn  to  be  with  the  true  Israel ; 
and  that  your  turniog  will  be,  as  life  from  the  dead  to  the 
oppressed,  despised  and  hated  people  of  the  saints. 
This  people  are  already  very  highly  favored  of  God,  by 
his  affording  them  such  an  equal  and  excellent  govern- 
Bient,  and  by  giving  them  favor  in  the  sight  of  the  rul- 
ers, so  that  their  enemies  are  greatly  put  down,  and  thej 
have  full  Uberty  to  stand  for  (heir  lives. 

Think  not,  !{»!  ay  you,  that  I  thus  speak,  because  I 
ennceive  the  little  flock  to  be  in  absolute  dapger,  sheuid 
you  lend  them  no  help.  No,  my  dear  brother,  if  God 
should  live,  this  people  shall  have  the  dominion, 
whether  any  instrumental  honor  shall  be  yours,  or  not._ 
Bnt  my  wish,  the  wish  of  my  heart,  is  for  your  deliver-" 
an«e,  and  that  the  d«ciarative  glory  of  G«d  may  be  ad- 


190 

yanced  by  yoar  means.  It  is  you  I  seek,  and  what 
would  anarraent  jour  endless  joy.  I  know  the  trialg 
which  you  hav^e  fslt.  I  hav^e  endured  the  evils  vrhieh 
you  may  expect  :  (  desire  for  you  the  pleasures  which 
have  attended  my  pains,  the  joys  which  have  sweetened 
my  sorrows.  I  beseech  you,  resist  not  the  lig'ht,  trifle 
not  with  the  conviction,  which  by  the  word  and  spirit 
of  God  do  at  times  arrest  your  mind,  lest  the  pride  of 
your  heart  should  provoke  God  to  destine  you,  as  Israel 
of  old,  to  die  in  the  wilkmess.  It  is  vary  dangerous  to 
barter  away  God's  vvord  and  God's  ordinances  for  our 
convenience.  To  be  faithfully  for  Ged,  you  must  have 
much  grace.  He  is  able  to  afford  it.  To  bear  the  re- 
proaches of  sinners  and  misguided  saints,  you  will  need 
much  fortitude.  God  can  give  it.  To  sustain  the  tri- 
als within,  and  the  numerous  and  nameless  trials  with- 
out, you  must  have  the  presence  of  him,  who  saith,  Lo 
I  AM  wfTH  YOU.  Ask  and  it  shall  be  given  you,  even  all 
you  need. 

Perhaps  you  would  not  be  displeased,  should  I  mention 
a  sketch  of  some  of  the  trials  through  which  the  Lord 
hath  led  me.  This  I  may  do  by  subjoining  some  ex^ 
tracts  of  a  letter,  which,  sometime  since,  I  wrote  to  a 
Paedobaptiat  minister,  who  has  since  been  baptized, 
whose  mind  was  more  anxious,  than,  perhaps,  yours 
has  ever  been. 

Previous  to  inserting  the  extracts,  I  may  just  observe, 
that  the  whole  ef  this  letter  is  for  any  and  every  godly 
Paedobaptist  minister,  ©r  preacher,  who  is  in  present  anx- 
iety concerning  the  tilings  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Extracts  of  a  letter  to   A.  B. 

"  Dear  Brother,  in  the  Loud, 

"  Your  trials  have  often  brought  mine  to  remem- 
brance. 1  have  bemoaned  your  lingering  condition,  and 
have  been  waiting  to  see  what  the  Lord  would  do.  FreV 
quenlly  have  I  thought  of  directing  a  lin<»  for  you.  At 
one  time  it  has  been  upon  my  mind  just  to  propose  the 
following  question.  "  Hew  can  ye  believe,  who  receivs: 
-HONOUR  ON  P.  OF  ANOTHER  ?"     At  another   time  T    bays 


191 

ihou^ht  of  relating",  Why  I  am  a  Baptist.  Yon  may  have 
seen  several  pamphlets  with  this  motto  :  Why  I  am  not  a, 
Baptist.  Such  as  those  written  by  Noah  Webster  ana 
John  Crane.  When  I  think  of  such  men  and  their 
work*',  1  am  filled,  at  times,  with  a  mixed  emotion,  par- 
taking of  pity  and  disg^ust.  They  reason  and  write  as 
blind  men  define  colours.  No  one  who  can  speak  or 
write  against  the  haptisin  of  repentance  for  the  remission 
of  sins^  which  is  the  baptism  from  heaven,  knows  any 
more  why  he  is  not  a  Baptist,  than  does  one  posses«^ed 
of  a  carnal  mind,  why  he  is  not  a  penitent.  Persons  can 
reason  but  from  what  they  know,  and  as  no  one,  who  is 
not  a  Baptist,  knows  what  it  takes  to  make  one,  so  no 
man  can  tell  exactly  why  he  is  not  one. 

But,  dear  sir,  your  case  has  often  caused  roe  to  won- 
der why  God  left  me  not  in  the  same.  I  greatly  desired 
to  find  a  resting  place  on  this  side  Jordan.  When  I 
could  no  longer  apply  a  little  water  to  a  manifest  unbe- 
liever, and  consider  it  gospel  baptism,  my  mind  was 
strongly  solicitous  to  discover  something  which  might 
satisfy  my  disturbed  and  distressed  soul,  short  of  going 
over  to  that  sect  ivhich  is  every  where  spoken  against. 
I  read,  meditated,  day  and  night,  fasted  and  prayed,  that 
the  Lord  would  show  me  what  was  truth  and  dut3\  and 
made,  that  I  am  conscious  of,  but  one  exception  •  and 
that  was,  That  He  ivouid  not  show  me  that  the  Bapti.^ts 
were  right.  Whilst  I  w^as  submitting  my  deplorable 
situation  to  the  Lord  without  one  verbal  condition,  and 
but  one  known  in  my  heart,  and  that  one  condemned  as 
being  UBchristian,  it  pleased  Him  to  retain  me,  for  days. 
for  weeks,  and  for  months,  as  in  Egyptian  darkness, 
relative  to  gospel  ordinances,  shutting  me  up  to  the 
faith,  till  I  was  willing  to  submit^  without  so  much  as  a 
mental  reservation.  Then,  through  grace,  boundless 
grace,  I  was  prepared  to  hear  and  obey.  From  that 
day  to  this,  I  have  been  ready  to  declare  both  publicly, 
and  pfivately,  why  I  am  a  Baptist.  It  is  because  the 
Lord  made  me  one.  This  is  the  great  reasim ;  this  ie 
the  snm  of  all  the  reasons,  why  I  am  a  Baptist. 

By  nature  I  am  like  all  other  men  ;  by  grace  I  am, 
what  1  am,  hke  all  the  other  children  of  God,  a  pooa 


192 

sinner  saved  :  I  then  was,  whilst  in  the  confused  churcfe, 
like  all  other  preachers  of  rig-hteonsness  there,  unwil- 
ling to  destroy  the  things  which  I  had  been  long  building, 
and  meet  the  heavy  trials,  which  mi^'ht  be  calculated 
upon.  This  may  be  your  present  condition,  or  you 
miy  imagine,  you  have  advanced  farther,  even  to  be 
wiUing  to  be  a  Baptist,  if  that  i^  right.  You  may 
also  fancy,  that  you  have  reasons  to  offer  why  you 
are  not  a  Baptist.  So  has  the  impenitent  and  the 
infidel,  but  they  are  reasons,  which  when  weighed,  will 
be  found  wanting.  I  have  been  pained  for  you  and  am 
still,  lest  yon  provoke  God  to  leave  you,  where  I  once 
should,  very  gladly,  have  been  left  myself,  with  such 
plausible  reasons,  as  might  have  prevented  my  being  a 
Baptist. 

It  will  cost  you  much  to  be  a  Bapti'st,  very  much  i& 
be  a  consistent  one  :  but  iike  every  other  piece  of  deny- 
ing one\s  self  for  Christ,  it  hath  attached  to  it  the  prom- 
ise of  an  hundred  fold  in  the  present  time,  and  in  the 
world  to  come,  eternal  life. 

You  probably  consider  me  to  be  a  kind  of  Sectarian, 
and  a  rigid  one  too  ;  are  not  you  considered  the  "^ame 
with  regard  to  the  doctrine  of  grace  ?  and  why  are  you 
thus  rigid  ?  because,  you  believe  the  honour  of  God  re- 
quires it.  For  the  safne  reason  I  labor  to  vindicate,  not 
the  doctrine  of  2:race  only,  but  the  doctrine  of  the 
kingdom  also.  My  wish  is,  instrumentallv,  to  rescue 
you  and  yoiir  brethren  from  dishonouring  Go;l  and  fidt- 
terin^  men  to  their  htirt.  Your  former  practice  of 
sprinkling  unbeliever*,  and,  perhaps,  by  this  time,  you 
have  returned  to  it  j^gain,  has  three  great  eviU  in  it. 
Jt  invokes  the  Trinity  to  sanction  whnt  never  camp  into 
his  heart  to  commuid,  but  what  man  invented,  and  what 
God  abhors.  It  flatters  carnal  mr-n,  teaching  th-im  that 
they  have  some  part  and  lot  in  the  gospel,  whilst  they 
have  none.  Acts  viii.  21.  It  d'^ceives  many  of  God's 
p^^ople,  and  procures  for  them,  as  well  as  for  the  im- 
penitent, who  are  deceived  by  it,  severe  plagues,  which 
will  soon  corpe,  and  not  tarry.  You,  dear  sir,  and  your 
br-^tbrcrj,  litt'f^  think  what  vou  are  doinsf,  when  '■)«. 
commit  the  first-born  sin   of  the   Mother   of   huriuts. 


193 

You  may  think  that  you  are  doing  God  service,  whett 
you  profess  to  apply  the  gospel  baptism,  which  is  the 
baptism  of  repentance^  to  the  manifestly  impenitent ; 
but,  sir,  the  period  will  come  when  you  shall  know, 
that,  by  doing  thus,  you  do  service  to  the  Prince  of  the 
Power  of  the  air,  the  spirit  which  still  worketh  in  the 
children  of  disebedience.  You,  sir,  may  not  willingly 
admit,  that  there  are  but  two  generic  classes  of  profes- 
sing christians,  that  hold  to  external  ordinances ;  that 
these  two  <fre  characterized,  the  one  by  avewedly  ad- 
mitting persons  to  the  ordinance  of  Baptism  without  ei>- 
idence  of  grace  ;  the  other,  by  allowing  believers  only  to 
he  baptized.  You  may  be  still  more  unwilling  to  con- 
cede that  these  two  classes,  or  churches,-  are  represent- 
ed by  the  two  Apocalyptic  women,  one  of  which  said 
in  her  heart,  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall 
see  no  sorrow  ,•  and  the  other  was  driven  into  the  wil- 
derness. 

However  unwillingly  these  things  may  be  believed, 
yet  the  scriptures  unequivocally  thus  represent  them. 
Besides,  these  two  churches  have,  from  their  beginning, 
hitherto  answered  to  the  account  given  of  them  by  the 
Spirit  of  inspiration.  One  of  these  women  is  the  Moth- 
er of  Harlots  (with  her  family  of  daughters;)  the  oth- 
er, the  Bride,  the  Lamb's  wife.  They  are  both  known 
by  their  manner  of  having  children.  The  former  pro- 
fessedly receives  into  her  bosom,  to  nourish,  those  who 
are  burn  after  the  flesh  only :  the  latter,  those  only, 
who  are  bf gotten  of  her  Husband. 

I  uppose  any  branch  of  tne  family  of  Harlots  to  be 
collected  (hovt-ever  elegant  their  attire,  or  shining  their 
profession)  and  an  angel  from  heaven  should  be  dele- 
gated to  proro.^e  the  following  questions  1.  Who  is 
your  husband?  2.  Whose  are  all  these  children? 
3.  By  whom  did  you  have  them  ? — What  would  be  their 
answers?  To  the  first,  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  To  the 
second,   The   children  of  the  Church.     To   (he  thi-d, 

* 1  leave  it  with  vou  to  answer.      We  may  shut  our 

eye^.  we  may  stop  our*^-ars  ;  l>j7t  we  cannot  get  ivher-^ 
6rod  wjii  not  see  us,  nor  where  truth  wiU  not  Hnd  n^ 

if  \ 


194 

Bear  brother,  wherever  may  be  y«UP  residence^ 
whatever  may  be  your  name,  or  estimation  in  society, 
you  must  forsake  all  for  Christ,  or  follow  him  but  par-' 
tially.  The  honour  which  cometh  from  men,  or  from 
misguided  Christians,  is  ©f  short  duration,  and  of  small 
value,  I  bid  thee*a  cordial  adieu,  saying  in  the  words 
of  the  Prophet — "  How  long  haitest  thou  between  two 
opinions  ?  If  the  Lord  be  God,  follow  him.  But,  if  Baal, 
then  follow  him." 

With  sincere  desire,  that  you  may  not 
refuse  the  cross,  nor  let  another  take 
thy  crown,  1  am,  with  great 
good  will,  yoursi 


LETTER  XIH. 

To  the  People  of  the  Saints  of  the  Most  High. 

X)early  Beloved, 

TO  you,  who  have  received  a  kingdom  which  can 
•never  be  moved,  it  is  given  to  suffer  on  the  behalf  of 
Christ.  You  are  not  of  the  world,  but  chosen  out  of  the 
world,  and  hated  by  it.  A  part  of  the  sufferings,  which 
you  were  to  sustain  in  the  world,  was,  to  be  reviled, 
persecuted,  and  to  have  all  manner  of  evil  spoken  a* 
gainst  you  falsely.  You  have  made  a  good  profession 
before  many  witnesses.  You  have  confessed  your  sins 
against  God  ;  and  professed  fiiith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  and  been  buried  with  Christ  in  and  by  baptism  ; 
wherein  also  you  have  been  risen  with  him.  To  this  j-ou 
have  been  brought  by  that  faith  which  is  of  divine  op- 
eration. You  have  been  separated  and  set  apart  for 
God.  You  have  given  in  your  names  to  be  for  God. 
Of  you  it  is  expected,  that  you  not  only  believe  on 
Christ,  but  also  that  you  willingly  suffer  for  him.     The 


1% 

eye  of  God  is  upon  you,  the  eye  of  the  world  is  up«^ 
you,  and  the  eye  of  misguided  professors  is  upon  you. 
More  is  expected  of  you,  than  is  looked  for  in  thatcom- 
muoitv,  which  is  termed  the  Christian  world.  More 
should  be  found  in  you.  Whilst  they  are  zealous  in 
maintaining  and  extending  their  superstitions,  be  ye  not 
less  zealous  in  naaintainiog,  in  spreading,  and  practising 
the  truths  of  God.  To  you  it  is  given  to  know  the 
mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  God ;  but  to  them  ibat  are 
without,  parables  are  yet  continued. 

Your  privileges  are  great,  and  many  of  them  pecu- 
liar. Your  system  of  faith  and  practice  is  so  plainly  re- 
vealed, that  he  who  runs,  may  read.  You  have  kept 
the  ordinances  as  Christ  delivered  them  to  the  saints. 
Ye  have  been  been  buried  with  Christ  in  baptism,  where- 
in also  ye  have  been  risen  with  him,  through  the  faith, 
which  God  wrought  in  you,  by  the  effectual  working  of 
his  mighty  power  ;  and  ye  are  sealed  to  the  day  of  re- 
demption, by  that  holy  Spirit  of  promise.  To  defend 
the  rectitude  of  your  faith  and  practice,  you  have  mere- 
ly to  understand  and  speak  the  truth,  which  is  freely 
given  to  us  of  God  :  You  have  no  occasion  to  resort  to 
traditions,  and  commandments  of  men,  and  other  lying 
vanities,  to  justify  the  practices  enjoined  upon  the  peo- 
ple of  the  saints.  But  the  Paedobaptist  prophets,  as 
well  as  the  heathen  priests,  have  to  resort  to  fable  and 
fency,  andto  arguments  the  most  delusory  and  false, 
that  they  may  retain  the  people  in  the  belief  of  their 
debasing  superstitions.  Thus  Mr.  P.  maintains  the  de- 
lusion amongst  his  own  brethren,  and  says  to  them, "  You 
have  adopted  a  constitution,  which,  at  once,  involves  an 
exalted  privilege,  and  an  immense  responsibility.  It  is 
the  same  constitution,  which  the  Lord  established,  when 
he  organized  his  church."*  By  the  constitution,  he  in- 
tends the  covenant  of  circumcision,  for  by  no  other  cov- 
enant was  any  church  organized  in  Abraham's  family. 
The  Bible  in  Actsxxi.  25,  directs  us,'  Gentiles,  net  to  ob- 
serve this  covenant,  nor  any  other  thing  which  might 
be  like  it,  or  presuming  to  come  in  the  place  oi  it.     In 

*  Page  301. 


196 

the  same  address  fo  his  brethren  he  says,  "  You  are  dai- 
ly praying  and  labouring  for  the  introduction  of  the  lat- 
ter day  glory.  Remember,  one  of  the  preludes  of  that 
blessed  period  is  "  the  turning  of  the  hearts  of  the  fa- 
thers to  the  children,  and  the  hearts  of  the  children  to 
the  fathers."  "  Until  this  event  be  realized,  says  he, 
you  will  look  in  vain  for  the  revelation  of  that  glorious 
day."  What  good  effect  does  he  suppose  this  can  have 
in  forwarding  the  millenial  day  ?  For  this  was  the  busi- 
ness upon  which  John  the  Baptist  was  sent,  and  which 
bj  his  ministry  he  effected  ;  but  his  ministry^  says  Mr. 
P.  was  no  part  of  the  gospel  dispensation.  But  now, 
whilst  addressing  his  brethren,  and  John  the  Baptist  is, 
for  the  moment  forgotten,  he  can  tell  them,  that  this  is 
the  cause,  without  which,  they  may,  in  vain,  look  for 
the  introduction  of  thai  glorious  day.  How  inconsistent 
i»  error  ! 

In  his  address  to  pious  parents,  his  words  are  :  "  Out 
of  regard  to  you,  the  Lord  has  made  gracious  promise* 
concerning  your  children.  He  has  permitted  them  to 
be  sealed  with  the  seal  of  the  covenant.  Sprinkling 
a  little  water  in  the  face,  is  a  seal  of  special  privileges."* 
You  know,  brethren,  that  ao  lie  is  of  the  truth.  Were 
Mr.  P's  system  of  the  truths  such  managenient  would  be 
useless  in  its  defence.  Inconscious  babes,  and  impeni- 
tent minors,  sealed  with  the  seal  of  the  covenant,  and 
sprinkling  a  little  water  in  the  face  being  a  seal  of  spe- 
cial privileges :  What  popish  impositions !  Surely  the 
prophets  prophecy  falsel}", and  the  priests  bear  rule  by 
their  means,  and  deluded  must  that  people  be,  who  love 
to  have  it  so.     It  is  shameful  imposition  ! 

To  the  sprinkled  children  he  says,  "Ye  children  of 
the  covenant.  How  highly  are  you  distinguished  !  The 
SEAL  of  Abraham's  God  has  been  impressed  on  your  fore- 
heads. The  Lord  has  marked  you  as  his  property,  in  a 
peculiar  sense,  and  has  provided  special  means  for  you 
to  be  trained  up  in  his  service."  This  is  not  merely 
destitute  of  truth,  in  every  part,  but  appears  to  contain 
a  species  of  high  profanity.  If  the  covenant  of  cir- 
'Sumcision  be  not  for  believing   QmtiUs^  th«n  b^  'feeiD|f 


197 

sprinkled,  they  cannot  be  put  into  it,  and  their  sprink* 
ling  being"  not  of  God,  it  can  be  no  distinguishing  favour : 
nor  has  the  Lord  thus  marked  them  for  his  property, 
nor  in  this  way  provided  any  special  favour  for  them. 
But  what  appears  peculiarly  profane  is,  his  assertion^ 
that "  The  seal  of  Abraham's  God  has  been  impressed 
on  their  foreheads,  by  a  few  drops  of  water  sprinkled 
in  their  face."  All  this  is  authorized  by  the  priests,  and 
performed  by  their  hands  ;  and,  t©  give  it  currency,  Mr. 
P.  has  thus  employed  great  swelling  words  of  vanity. 
When  the  people  shall  discover  the  cheat,  then  will  the 
overbearing  impositions  of  the  priests  bring  upon  them- 
selves that  abhorrence  which  their  works  so  abundantly 
merit.  These  are  the  Scribes,  Pharisees,  hypocrites,of 
our  (lay,who  are  as  graves,  which  appear  not,  and  the 
men  that  walk  over  them,are  not  aware  of  them.  For«f 
priest  to  say,  that  sprinkling  a  few  drops  of  water  upen 
a  child's  face  is  The  seal  of  Ahrahavi's  God  impressed  on 
its  forehead^  whilst  it  is  nothing  but  a  most  deceitful  de- 
vice, invented  by  former  priests  to  bring  men  into 
bondage  by  their  superstitions,  is  highly  censurable. 
The  sentiment  is  as  foreign  from  the  Bible  as  darkness 
is  from  light.  A  more  gross  and  anti-christian  super- 
stition is  scarcely  to  be  found  in  the  annals  of  Popery. 

Dear  brethren,  should  priests  succeed  in  deceiving 
the  people  of  America,  generally,  into  a  full  and  fer- 
vent belief  of  their  Ij'ing  vanities,  we  shall  probably 
have  the  infernal  Inquisition,  and  it  will  be  thought  ser- 
vice done  to  God,  to  kill,  slay,  and  cause  to  perish,, all 
those  who  are  such  unfeeling  infidels,  as  not  to  have 
their  children  sealed  with  the  seal  of  the  Almighty  God 
of  Abraham,  by  having  it  impressed  upon  their  fore- 
heads by  some  priest  s])rinkling  a  few  drops  of  water 
upon  the  face.  No  such  thing,  nor  any  thing  resem' 
tling  it,  is  found  in  the  oracles  of  God.  You  ought, 
unquestionably,  to  bear  your  unequivocal  testimony 
against  such  fanaticism.  This  sprinkling  business  is 
calculated  to  fix  parents  and  children  in  the  belief  of  a 
lie,  and  to  produce  a  ^vorld  of  proud  hypocrites.  Could 
parents  believe,  that  they,  by  the  assistance  of  a  priest, 
I?* 


198 

were  sufficient  to  seal  their  children  with  the  seat  of 
Abraham's  God,  and  in  this  way  have  the  Lord  mark 
them  as  his  property  in  a  peculiar  sense,  and  were 
children  induced  to  the  same  behef,  would  not  both 
imagine,  that  all  was  well,  provided  the  seal  was  good, 
and  the  Lord  should  know  his  mark  ? 

This  superstition,  infant  sprinkling,  is  no  small  part  of 
the  leaven  of  the  modern  Pharisees,  which  is  hypocrisy. 
A  tradition  more  profoundly  hypocritical  is  rarely,  if  ev- 
er, found.  It  teaches  and  exemplifies  hypocrisy  in  a 
regular  and  systematic  manner.  It  is,  in  its  nature,  cal- 
culated to  make  a  world  of  hypocrites.  Religious  hy- 
pocrisy is  believing,  loving  and  practising  showy  super- 
stitions, which  make  void  the  law  and  commands  of  God. 
Infant  sprinking  is  all  this  in  the  highest  degree.  Says 
Mr.  P.  It  is  a  token  of  the  covenant  of  grace: — an  ex- 
ternal sign  ef  internal  grace — a  seal  of  the  righteousness 
of  faith — a  mark  of  membership  in  the  christian  church 
— a  seal  of  the  covenant — a  seal  of  special  privileges— 
a  seal  of  Abraham's  God,  &c.  &c.  Now  all  this  is  mere 
showy  superstition  which  makes  void  the  law  and  com- 
mands of  God  our  Saviour ;  and  it  lies  at  the  founda- 
tion, and  is  the  chief  corner  stone  upon  which  mystical 
Babylon  is  built.  This  superstition  the  Paedos  believe, 
Jove  and  practise.  From  this  leaven  of  the  Pharisees, 
which  is  hypocrisy,  as  naturally  flow  an  hypocritical 
©hurch  and  a  column  of  hypocritical  clergy,  as  a  stream 
does  from  a  fountain.  To  spread,  defend  and  urge  the 
belief,  love  and  practice  of  this  hypocrisy,  Mr.  P.  and 
many  others  have  written  volumes,  filled  with  sophistry 
and  falsehoods.  This  superstition  inculcates  upon  chil- 
dren, and  upon  parents  too,  tiie  necessity,  importance 
and  privileges  of  hypocrisy.  The  advocates  ©f  this  su- 
perstition are  so  much  the  more  zealous  to  defend  it, 
as  they  are  deficient  in  evidefice.  The  low  abuse,  the 
fallacious  slander,  the  unfounded  arguments,  and  subtle 
sophistry,  to  which  Mr.  P.  and  his  brethren  stoop  in  de- 
fending their  system  and  in  opposing  the  Baptists,  are  so 
maay  swift  arguments  that  their  cause  labors,  and  cannot 
be 'supported  by  honorable  means.  This  is  also  evidence;, 
that  their  cause  is  superstitioB.     Truth  neither  requires 


199 

Her  will  stoep  to  such  manag-ement.  But  all  tkis  is  need- 
ed to  retain  the  multitude  in  the  belief  of  their  supeF- 
etition,  and  in  the  practice  of  their  hypocrisy.  What 
can  be  more  totally  false,  more  profoundly  superstitious, 
than  the  idea,  that  sprinkling  a  few  drops  of  water  upon 
a  child's  face,  according  to  the  device  of  subtle  priests, 
God  having  never  mentioned  the  thing,  should  seal  the 
child  in  the  covenant  of  grace,  seal  special  privileges  to 
(he  child  ;  should  seal  the  child  in  the  forehead,  as  being 
God's  peculiar  propertj^,  seal  it  with  the  seal  of  Abra- 
karn?s  God !  Such  outrageous  superstition  and  hypocrisy 
are  no  common  sins.  They  are  crying  abominations, 
which  should  be  reproved  and  testified  against  upon  the 
house-tops. 

Woe  to  the  blind  priests,  who  are  the  hypocritical  re- 
toilers  of  such  gross  impositions  ;  and  woe  to  the  com- 
m.unity  which  is  thus  imposed  upon  by  the  cunning  craft- 
iness of  those  who  lie  in  wait  to  deceive  ;  for  the  plagues 
prepared  for  Babylon  will  soon  fall  upon  both  the  decei- 
ver and  upon  the  deceived.  Woe  also  to  such  watchmen 
in  Zion  as  behold  these  abominations,  yet  loving  the 
praise  of  men  more  than  the  praise  of  God,  would  not 
have  the  people  warned. 

In  his  closing  address,  which  is  made  to  the  children 
of  unbelievers,  he  says  to  them,  ^'  It  is  indeed  your 
unhappiness,  that  you  were  not  born  within  the  pale  of 
the  covenant.  But,  you  have  the  Bible  to  read,  and 
the  day  and  means  of  grace  to  enjoy."  Here  is  one  of 
hi«!  deluding  superstitions,  together  with  a  precious  truth 
confessed,  which  destroys  his  principal  arsrument  in  fa- 
vor of  the  good  arising  from  sprinkling  children.  The 
superstition  is,  the  unhappiness  of  not  being  born  witf^iyi 
the  PALE  of  the  covenant.  This  is  iike  his  Jervi^h  Church 
continued,  his  seal  of  the  covenant,  his  infant  idember' 
ship,  his  extensive  sprinklings^  by  tvbich  the  priest  would 
baptize,  say,  100,  at  eveiy  cast  of  the  water,  and  the 
whole  host  of  his  anti-christian  errors.  The  precious 
truth  confessed  is,  that  unbaptized  chihVen  have  the 
oracles  of  God.  On  page  213,  be  told  ns,  that  the  prin- 
eipal.  or  chief  blrf-sing,  which  rcsirlfpc^  from  baptizing 
childreoy  was  their  having  the  oracles   of  God  commit- 


200 

ted  to  them.  But  now  the  unbaptized  children  have 
the  same.  There  is  therefore,  according  to  his  own 
concessions,  but  .'•mall  advantage  to  be  expected  frona 
sprinkling  any  more  of  them. 

Brethren,  whilst  Mr.  P.'s  system  and  arguments  have 
past  in  review,  and  we  have  found  one  to  be  of  no  val- 
ue, and  the  other  without  strength;  yet  are  all  his  re- 
proofs without  occasion  ?  Have  we  at  all  times,  been 
sufficiently  solicitous  to  regard  with  joy  and  sacred 
delight  that  honourable  da}',  in  the  morning  of  which 
our  Lord  burst  the  bonds  of  death,  and  rose  triumphant 
over  death  and  the  grave,  having  completed  the  great 
work  of  our  redemption.  Besides,  have  there  not 
been  too  many  instances,  at  times,  and  in  some  particu- 
lar places,  of  a  want  of  a  suitable  carefulness  in  family 
government,  and  in  giving  line  upon  line,  line  upon 
line,  precept  upon  precept,  here  a  little  and  there  a 
little,  for  the  admonition  and  christian  instruction  of  our 
beloved  little  ones?  Has  not  this  remiss^ness,  where  it 
has  existed,  been  greatly  occasioned  by  the  verj'  mis- 
chievous effects  which  our  brethren  have  had  the 
mournful  occasion  to  witness,  as  being  produced  by  the 
two  or  three  foul) daiion  superstitions,  which  the  most  re- 
ligious and  orthodox  of  the  Pa3dobaptists,  have  incor- 
porated with  the  system  of  their  otherwise  very  chris- 
tian instruction.  Seeing  that  the  sprinkled  children 
more  strongly  imbibe,  and  more  tenaciously  retain,  the 
errors,  than  the  truths,  thus  early  inculcated  ;  have  not 
some  of  you,  by  this  means,  been  induced  to  a  reprov- 
able  negligence.  This  negligence,  however,  may  not 
be  so  extensive  as  our  opponents  insinuate,  and  as  they, 
through  prejudice,  are  constrained  Xo  believe.  Our 
children  may  not  be  so  read}'  as  theirs,  with  their  an- 
swers io  creeds  and  catechi-ms  of  clerical  construction  ; 
but  can  they  claim  superiority  when  the  scriptures,  ei- 
ther of  the  Old  or  New  Testament  are  the  subjects  of 
investigation?  Our  brethren  have,  perhaps,  somewhat 
generally  pursued  the  practice,  which  1  have,  long 
since,  adopted  in  my  own  family.  Whilst  catechizing 
the  children  is  not  wholly  omitted,  the  usual  course  is, 
after  the  public  exercises,  to  let  the  children  and  house- 


201 

bold  read  from  ten  to  twenty  chapters,  or  more,  of  th€ 
precious  book  of  God,  accompanied  with  questions,  and 
observations,  which  may  inform  the  opening  minds,  as- 
sist the  memory,  and  impress  the  heart.  With  this 
method,  our  opponents  may  not  he  pleased  :  but  to  me 
it  is  pleasant.  For  thus  have  my  children  opportunity 
to  drink  at  the  fountain's  head.  To  receive  the  pure 
tvord,  which  is  able  to  make  them  wise  unto  salvation. 
They  may  not  be  so  prompt  in  rehearsing  what  mea 
have  written,  but  more  ready  to  relate  what  God  hath 
Spoken. 

But,  brethren  beloved,  if  the  fuults  alleged  against 
las  by  our  opposers  may  be  palliated,  or  found  to  be 
small ;  yet  have  we  not  faults  of  considerable  magni- 
tude, which  we  may  justly  charge  against  ourselves? 
For  instance, 

1st.  Is  it  not  a  fault,  which  involves  criminality,  thaf 
we  suffer  a  most  heaven  provoking  sin  upon  our  Fasdo- 
baptist  brethren,  whilst  instead  of  restraining  them,  we 
hardly  reprove  them.  A  more  flagrant  sin  against  the 
cause  and  kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  is  not 
found  in  the  vocabulary  of  the  Man  of  sin,  than  the 
sprinkling  of  impenitent  households.  Yet  this  sin, 
which  exchanges  the  kingdom  of  God  for  a  spiritual 
brothel,  is  so  winked  at,  that  it  gives  offence  to  some 
professing  brethreii  to  have  its  abominations  exposed, 
save  when  some  of  God's  people  are  to  be  publicly  ad- 
mitted into  the  society  of  the  people  of  the  saints ;  or 
when  we  are  obliged  to  repel  an  attack.  Whilst  we 
know,  that  a  day  of  unusual  plagues,  and  of  divine  ven- 
geance, is  nearly  breaking,  for  the  utter  destruction  of 
what  is  falsely  termed  the  christian  world,  can  we  be 
innocent,  and  not  sound  an  alarm,  so  that  the  people  of 
God  amongst  them  may  hear  f  Are  we  innocent,  whilst 
we  treat  their  characteristic  sin,  as  though  it  were  of 
the  venal  class,  when  it  is  the  one  for  which  ven- 
geance is  announced  ?  Is  it  not  criminal  to  be  so  fearful 
of  their  displeasure,  that  we  will  suffer  them  to  be 
burned  up,  rather  than  inform  them  that  their  house  is 
©n  fire  ?  You  may  reply,  *^  Should  our  Elders  be  bold 
»nd  f;»itkfisl  like  the  ^rst  gospel  herald,  preaching  th& 


202 

baptism  of  repentance  for  the  remission  of  sins  throu^b 
all  the  region ;  or  like  Jesus  himself,  going  through 
every  city  and  village,  preaching  and  showing  the  glad 
tidings  of  the  kingdom  of  God;  or  should  they,  like 
Paul,  from  morning  till  evening  expound  and  testify  ihe 
■  kingdom  of  God^  persuading  them  concerning  Jesus,  the 
multitude  of  the  Jewish  Church  continued  woald  be 
ready  to  behead,  crucify,  or  stone  them.  Besides,  they 
would  set  the  common  people  in  a  rage  against  our  Ei- 
ders." Suppose  all  this  should  be  the  result  Have 
Bot  3'our  Elders  enlisted  for  soldiers  in  Emmanuel's 
host  ?  Soldiers  expect  to  die  in  combat,  should  the  cause 
reqaire  it.  Do  you  think  that  they  are  afraid  to  die  for 
the  name  and  cause  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ?  You  should 
rather  encourage  them,  than  dissuade  tliem  from 
preaching  the  distinguishing  things  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  Yes,  you  may  subjoin,  ^^but  this  would  pro- 
duce much  disturbance,  and  more  good  will  probably  be 
done  by  preserving  peace."  Had  the  Lord  Jesus  been 
of  the  same  opinion,  he  would  never  have  come  to  set 
fire  upon  the  earth.  Had  John  thought  thus,  he  would 
»ot  have  lost  his  head.  Had  this  been  Paul's  f-entiment, 
he  would  not  have  been  in  stripes,  imprisonments  and 
deaths  so  oft.  Another  objection  may  present  itself  to 
the  minds  of  some.  *^  Times  are  greatly  changed." 
Tes,  brethren,  and  for  this  very  reason,  our  fault  is  en- 
larged, if  we  venture  not  every 'thing,  which  must  now 
he  risked,  in  vindicating  the  things  of  the  kingdom  of 
God.  The  beast  which  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is, 
presents  but  few  terrors  in  our  land.  The  pagan  civil 
power,  influenced  by  the  pagan  pricists,  destroyed  many 
of  the  people  of  the  saints.  After  it  was  put  down, 
and  rose  again  to  aid  the  ambitious  superstitions  of  the 
priests  of  the  christian  world,  its  violence  and  its  rava- 
g'es  were  increased  against  those  who  kept  the  ordinan- 
ces as  Christ  delivered  them  to  the  saints.  But,  in  our 
land,  and  specially  in  our  day,  the  civil  power  declines 
ihe  office  of  a  beast,  that  on  it  the  priests  of  the  chris- 
tian world  might  trample  down  the  people  of  the  king- 
dom. We  know,  or  h?.ve  opportunity  to  know,  by  the 
iiard  and    cruel  falsehoods,   and  slaaders,  which   arr? 


203 

$>oiirer]  npoB  n«  without  mercy,  what  xve  might  expect 
from  the  chief  priests  vi  the  Jewish  Church  continued, 
were  they  furnished,  according  to  their  wish,  with  a 
suitable  beast  to  ride  upon.  But  whilst  they  are  obliged 
to  be  on  foot,  though  they  may  form  many  mischievous 
-devices,  yet  they  are  not  able  to  accomplish  ihem. 

Through  the  infinite  kindness  of  God  the  civil  power 
in  our  highly  favored  land  cannot  become  a  beast  so  long 
as  our  excellent  constitution  shall  be  defended.  So  long 
as  our  opponents,  for  want  of  a  mystic  beast,  shall  be 
©bliged  to  walk,  we  need  fear  them  not.  They  may 
put  into  full  operation  ttieir  engines  of  deception,  false- 
hood and  slander.  Against  which  we  should  set  up  the 
te'uth,  undisguised  truth,  the  whole  truth,  relative  to  the 
things  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and  bis  kingdom,  which, 
shall  never  be  destroyed,  but  shall  break  in  pieces  and 
consume  all  the  combinations  and  communities*  of  the 
enemy.  Let  the  gospel  banner  be  fully  waving,  and  all 
the  artillery  of  heaven,  which  is  committed  to  our  use, 
be  in  full  operation  ;  then,  if  God  have  not  furnished  us 
with  sufficient  weapons,  and  ordnance,  for  the  holy  war, 
and  we  fall  in  the  hard  contest,  the  defeat  will  not  be 
charged  upon  our  cowardice.  Brethren,  it  is  time  t© 
awake,  to  look  well  to  your  uniform,  to  dress  by  the 
christian  standard,  to  ply  your  weapons  which  are  migh- 
ty, through  God,  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong  holds. 
Let  none  be  caught  parleying  with  the  enemy,  propos- 
ing some  inglorious  truce.  This  is  the  part  of  a 
coward,  or  a  traitor.  Let  it  not  be  fiamed  in  our  camp 
that  the  enemy  are  Apakims,  their  cities  walled  up  to 
heaven,  and  we  unable  to  go  over  and  take  possession. 
As  yet,  not  so  many  of  the  Lord's  host,  as  composed 
Gideon's  little  army,  have  been  fairly  brought  to  action. 
Let  three  hundred,  guided  by  Gideon's  God,  go  forth 
and  preach,  as  John  did,  the  baptism  of  repentance  for 
the  remission  of  sins,  or  as  Jesus  did,  the  glad  tidings  of 
the  kingdom  of  God :  it  would  put  into  darkness  that  vaia 
superstition,  impenitent  sprinkling,  and  loosen  the  joints 
of  their  harness,  who  now  vaunt  themselves  agaiast  the 
church  of  God.  Their  strength  and  fortress,  like  the 
walls  of  Jericho,  would  be  levelled  with   the  ground. 


204 

Brethen,  encoiirag-e  your  elders  in  this  matter.  Say  txj 
them,  as  Jonathaa's  armor-bearer  said  unto  him,  "  Do 
all  that  is  in  your  heart ;  turn  ye  ;  behold  we  are  with 
you  according  to  your  heart."  The  enemy  might  think 
as  lightly  of  such  a  company  as  Goliah  did  of  David, 
and  like  Goliah  they  would  melt  before  it.  Something 
like  this  must  take  place.  Blessed  are  they  who  shall 
offer  themselves  willingly  to  the  help  of  the  Lord. 

2.  Are  we  not  faulty,  for  not  having  more  fervently 
implored  the  special  favour  of  God  to  be,  and  rest,  op- 
en our  National  and  State  governments  ?  Our  safety 
and  prosperity,  under  God,  exceedingly  depend  upon 
these  not  being  seduced  to  become  a  mystic  beast,  upon 
which  our  enemies  might  sit  to  our  very  great  annoy- 
ance. Very  many  in  our  country  have  thought,  and 
probably  still  think,  that  the  civil  authority  cannot  be  in 
better  service,  than  to  be  employed  as  such  a  beast.  Ev- 
ery thing  which  either  artifice,  flattery,  favor,  or  partial 
threatening,  can  effect,  will,  no  doubt,  be  yet  essayed  to 
bring  about  this  object.  It  is  of  the  abounding  mercy  of 
God.  that  they  have  not  been  able  extensively  to  encom- 
pass their  purpose.  In  some  of  the  State  governments 
they  have  smally  prevailed.  But  with  all  their  exer- 
tions, they  appear,  for  the  present,  rather  upon  the  los- 
fng  hand.  Yet  their  zeal  and  courage  are  scarcely  abat- 
ing. God  hath  already  given  us  great  liberty,  compar- 
ed to  what  was  allowed  to  our  forefathers  Yet,  in  Ne^- 
England,  we  have  not  all  we  could  »visti,  or  as  citizens 
have  a  right  to.  All  that  we  wish  is,  that  we  may  enjoy  a 
perfect  equality  as  citizens,  and  that  ihe  government 
would  suffer  no  law,  statute,  act,  or  resolve,  to  exist, 
which  interferes  in  matters  of  religion,  for  the  truth 
needs  no  such  thing,  and  error  is  not  worthy  of  it.  We 
may  not  have  snfficien^iy  understood  the  temptations  to 
which  our  governments  have  been  exposed,  from  the 
pressing  solicitations  of  the  clergy,  nor  those  to  which 
they  may  3^et  be  exposed  by  similar  application?.  Nor 
have  we  been  able  fully  to  appreciate  the  iafinite  im- 
portance which  it  is  to  truth,  that  the  gov?»rnment 
should  be  sternly  fi)i  :>f^  n'^t  to  interfere  in  religious  thing-s 
Otherwise  than  to  reraove  the  shackles  which  their  an- 


205 

cestors  may  have  imprudently  forg:ed.  On  both  these 
accounts,  ought  we  not  more  fervently  and  unitedly  to 
beseech  the  God  o^  heaven,that  he  would  have  the  Na- 
tional and  Stale  governments  in  his  holy  keeping,  that 
we  might  lead  quiet  and  peaceable  lives,  in  all  godliness 
and  honesty  ;  having  no  dictator  but  God  in  matters  of 
revealed  religion,  which  are  peculiarly  between  him 
and  our  immortal  souls. 

The  present  times  are  highly  momentous.  Our  ad- 
versaries are  much  engaged  to  encompass  our  ruin. 
They  could  be  scarcely  more  engaged,  were  their  cause 
good,  and  their  object  attainable.  There  appears  noth- 
ing but  what  they  will  rise  or  stoop  to,  that  they  may 
do  us  harm  Mr.  P.  has  afforded  a  sample  of  some  of 
the  bold  and  base  devices  which  they  are  practising  a- 
gainst  us.  Dear  brethren,  thT)se  of  you  who  were  nev- 
er Paedos.  can  have  no  adequate  conception  of  their 
profound  ignorance  of  the  gospel  church  ;  nor  can  you 
duly  conceive  of  the  confused  notions  which  they  en- 
tertain of  the  kingdom  of  God^  or  rather  how  they  have 
uo  notion,  or  idea,  of  it. 

Whilst  our  adversaries,  and  many  pious  men  amongst 
them,  are  exerting  themselves  surpnzingly  to  bring  for- 
ward an  host  of  learned  young  men  for  the  ministry, 
and  many  of  them  hopefully  pious  ;  they  think  to  takfe 
the  ground,  and  thus  effectually  to  check  the  progress 
of  the  Baptists.  Yes,  whilst  they  are  putting  forth  ex- 
ertions worthy  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  they  are 
speaking  of,  and  treating,  that  very  kingdom,  as  not  de- 
serving their  attention  ;  this  they  do,  many  of  them, 
for  want  of  being  instructed  more  perfectly  in  the  ways 
of  God.  If  there  be  many  pious,  as  is  ardently  hoped, 
amongst  those  who  are  now,  by  very  uncommon  liberali- 
ty, assisted  in  the  acquisition  of  needed  literary  infor- 
mation, there  is  reason  to  apprehend  that  the  Lord  hath 
need  of  more,  or  less,  of  them,  in  the  gospel  church, 
and  will  appoint  them  stations  there,  as  he  has  already 
done  with  relation  to  a  few. 

Whilst  it  gives  us  pain' to  have  a  solitary  instance,  in 
which  a  Baptist  Elder  shouidprove  himself  to  have  so  ioY> 
18 


206 

ed  this  present  world,  as  to  sell  Chri.'t  for  thirty  pieces 
of  silver,  or  more  ;  it  affords  pleasure  to  have  the  erro- 
Deoiis  forsake  their  errors,  and  venture  the  reproach  of 
men,  and  the  loss  of  all  things,  for  Christ  and  the  gos- 
pel's sake.  We  may  expect  many  of  the  piop.s  youth 
mow  educating  for  the  ministry,  to  be  thus  minded,  pro- 
Tided  two  things  be  found  in  us.  One  is,  fervently  to 
ask  it  of  God.  The  other  is,  to  accompany  our  prayers 
with  tideiity ;  f^iithfully  exhibiting  and  vindicating  the 
right  ways  of  the  Lord.  Too  many  of  us  are  yet  a- 
shamed  of  the  cross  cf  Christ.  We  are  afraid  of  the 
reproach  of  men.  We  would  leave  them  in  ignorance, 
as  most  of  the  people  in  America  still  are,  rather  ihiia 
ri«k  their  displeasure  by  telling  them  the  truth. 
This  is  a  great  sin,  but  not  an  uncommon  one.  May  the 
Lord  our  God  give  us  repentance  and  reformation  ;  then 
shall  we  behold  many  of  the  preachers  and  members  of 
the  Pcedobaptist  chuiches,  forsaking  their  infant  sprink- 
liug  and  embracing  the  Lord's  ordinance  of  baptism. 

Brethren,  permit  me  just  to  remind  you  of  the  higU 
importance  of  livinor  sobt^rly,  righteously  and  godly  in 
this  present  evil  world ;  that,  so  far  as  duty  towards  God 
and  men  will  permit,  you  live  peaceably  with  all  men  ; 
giving  none  occasion  of  offence  to  the  Jewish  church 
continued,  nor  to  the  people  generally.  Maintaining  a 
godly  conversation  in  the  sight  of  all  men.  Thus  sltull 
your  adversaries  have  no  evil  thing  to  say  of  you,  unless 
falsely.  Every  thing  is  to  be  nobly  won  soon.  It  is  high 
timp  for  every  christian  to  do  his  dutv.  The  decree, 
not  from  Cyrus,  Darius,  or  Artaxeixes,  but  from  the  G'^d 
of  heaven,  will  soon  be  in  urgent  operation  ;  then  shall 
our  adversaries  be  compelled,  willingly,  or  against  their 
will,  to  gerve  in  the  various  ways  by  which  the  gospel 
church  may  be  profited.  A  little  while  more,  and  our 
w.irfare  is  ended,  and  our  reproach  wiped  away.  En- 
eourage  and  animate  each  other  to  endure  hardness  as 
good  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ,  through  a  few  more  try- 
ing conflicts,  and  you  are  crowned  with  victory,  witfai 
gtory  and  honour. 

Beloved  brethren — by  the  desire  of  many  of  you  who 
feiido  m  the  state  of  Isew-Yoik,  I  catered,  a  few  weck^ 


207 

since,  upon  the  important  work,  which  appearet?,  by. 
Providence,lo  be  assigned  me.  By  jour  urgent  request, 
1  hand  it  to  jou  and  the  public  sooner  than  1  could  hnve 
wished,  ISTct  having  liad  it  in  my  power,  in  so  limited 
a  space,  to  do  that  justice  to  such  interesting  subjects 
which  their  greatness  deserves,  and  which,  in  a  more 
leisurely  period,  I  might  have  more  acceptably  [perform- 
ed. But  through  the  kindness  and  mercy  of  God,  I 
have  done  what  I  could.  .  Now,  brethren,  I  cheerfully 
commit  it  to  3'ou,  as  it  is,  and  commend  it  to  God  ;  be- 
seeching the  God  of  Abraham,  and  of  Isaac  and  of  Ja- 
cob, that  he  u  ill  cause  it  to  be,  as  a  message  from  him- 
self to  hi>  misguided  children,  to  whom  it  is  principally 
addressed  ;  and  that  he  will  give  them  more  fully  to  be- 
hold THAT  SEED  of  Abraham,  in  whom  the  families  of  the 
earth  are  blessed,  and  more  perfectly  to  hear  and  obey 
that  Prophet  of  whom  Moses  in  the  law  did  write. 
Dear  Brethren, 
I  am,  with  concern  for  Zion's  prosperity, 

your  fellow  servant  in  the  kinirdom 
of  the  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 

DANIEL  MERRILt. 
Sottingkam-WesU  May  7, 1819. 


Page  7,  line  7th  frorrj  the  bottom,  for  th.at^  read  yet, 
4,  15th  line,  for  Ldhtus^  read  Ltbbtus. 
18,  7lh  I.  from  bottom,  for  o,  read  of.     And  for  to  justice^. 

read  to  ds  justice. 
22,  4th  1.  from  bottom,  (of  Hence ^  read /ferf , 
37,  19th  I.  from  top,  for  ?ye/,  read  that. 
44    12fh  I.  from  top,  for  Land,  read  jLo/rfi 
4»,  25th  h  from  top,  for  prophet.,  read  prophets. 
66,  28lh].  from  top,  for  6/a?ic/ie*,  read  //(e  branches. 
68,  9th  1.  from  top,  for  heard  o/,  read  heard. 
72,   17th  1.  from  top,  for  practiced^  read  practised 
84,  20th  1.  from  top,  insert  period  after  the  word  Baptist^ 
and  begin  the  next  word  Avith  a  capital.  ' 

142,  16th  1.  from  bottom,  zi'ter  those  insert  who. 

162,  12th  1.  from  top,  dele. /ie. 

163.  14th  1.  irom  top,  for  receive^  read  reaired. 


Coy'Riglit  secured  accorfling  io  Law. 


jm?'t 


■"-*««;.: 


Ste; 


.fm 


#^ 


yi^m^ 


<W*^^' 


